Disclaimer - I do not own the characters of Ranma 1 / 2, NGE, Tenchi Muyo, Digimon or BSSM, they belong to Rumiko Takahashi, Gainex, AIC Productions Wiz and Bandai, and Naoko Takeuchi, respectively.

Sailor Jupiter 13      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter 13 - A Fiery Destiny

      Asuka walked quickly, trying to leave 'Princess Obnoxious' behind, and Akane too. The pair were chasing after her, since they met the fiery twit who wanted to whisk 'his beloved' off to some `paradise`.

      Let him, she could hardly do worse than the twit her parents saddled her with. I hate this country, I hate this place, the people in it. Why don't I just give in to what I'm becoming and nuke the place myself? she thought as her anger grew, What would it take to make these people grow up? "Quit following me!" Asuka told the pair as she ran.

      "You have to help me!" Akane protested.

      "You're a martial artist, you help yourself," Asuka retorted as she took a sudden turn and headed into an alley. Maybe her thighs will get wedged, Asuka thought, she saw Akane and Nodoka were still on her tail. Akane caught her arm as Asuka broke into the open. Asuka dragged Akane into the open.

      "Get you hands OFF!" Asuka told her as Akane held on, "NOW!"

      "No! I -"

      Asuka slamming the heel of her hand into Akane's nose with all her strength, shocked the baby Tendo into silence. "You keep your filthy hands to yourself," Asuka told her as she pulled her arm free of Akane's grip, "You want to be a martial artist, then you deal with your own problems. We aren't friends. You kidnaped and imprisoned me here. Whatever happens here is your problem." I think I broke my hand, she thought as she shook out her injured hand, I thought hard-headed was a euphemism. "Hey Flame-Face! Your Tiresome - !"

      Akane covered Asuka's mouth. "Don't call him!" she hissed, then screamed as Asuka bit down on Akane's finger.

      This time, Asuka tasted blood as she kneed Akane in the stomach as hard as she could. She released the gasping girl as Akane dropped to the pavement. "Keep your filthy hands off me, you pervert!" Asuka kicked the fallen girl in the stomach. "I'm not one of your fans. I want nothing to do with you or your vicious, Sapphic, empowerment fantasies. Since you didn't listen I'll make it clear. I - don't - want you, I will never submit to you. Never put your depraved hands on me, EVER." That ought to keep her occupied. You never expected a call of pervert to be thrown at you did you? Asuka thought as she turned from one target to the next, Never play fair when you opponents never have. Kick them where it hurts, and it certainly isn't in the stomach, I think I broke some toes too.

      Nodoka blanched. "You aren't being very lady-like," Nodoka told her.

      "What would you know about being a lady, a mother or even a woman?" Asuka asked as she advanced on Nodoka, "Ranma may have not known you well enough, but I do. Must have been frustrating: your husband talking a good game about being manly, yet only one kid, while weepy Soun managed to father three. Must be the reason you wanted a manly son. You wanted him to play Oedipus to your Jocasta. After all, a dutiful son would want to keep serenity in his mother's home."

      Asuka was revolted when Nodoka blushed and tried to look cute. I was trying to hit her with an over-the-top insult, the best I could come up with! Asuka thought in her horror, Instead, she looks like Ami did when I taught her advanced math.

      "I'm still young enough to be a new mother," Nodoka said demurely, taking a `cute` pose, including a maidenly blush.

      Asuka shoved the dream-lost woman over the railing and into the Nerima canal. "Hey Flame-for-Brains! Akane's right here! Fresh meant! Come and get it!" Asuka hobbled off at her best speed, disgusted with the pair of Nerima `women`.

      The little shop bell rang as Makoto entered, and froze. It's like something out of a dream, she thought as she desperately glanced around, My dream.

      The shop was primarily a bakery, but a partition enclosed a small but tasteful florist kiosk. Signs reminded salarymen to pick up something pretty for their wives along with the fresh bread and cakes.

      "I . . . I . .. " Makoto stammered in shock, looking from the shop to Jeff, and back.

      "Ah, Mister Davis," the owner, a bald, older woman greeted Makoto's tour-guide in passable English. "She's the one who talks about having her own shop like mine?" she switched to Japanese as she came around the counter.

      "Yes," Jeff told her as he squeezed by and moved up to escort Makoto to one of the small tables.

      Makoto stared a moment at the woman's bald head, not even stubble grew there. She looked away hastily, blushed in embarrassment. "I - I - apologize."

      "Flour explosion," the older woman explained, "Davis-san grew my eyebrows back. I like the look, and it keeps the riff-raff at bay. My husband thinks I look 'striking'."

      "Flour explosion?" Makoto asked, trying to get her bearings while she looked around the shop.

      "The occasional martial arts battle. Ukyo tossed one of her flour bombs, my flour exploded too."

      Makoto stared at the old woman, feeling shaken, then stared at Jeff.

      "It's been a lot quieter with the demons about," the old woman said, "But they're also terrorizing people in the dark, so there's a trade off."

      "I think I can get some of them calmed down," Jeff said, "Things just need to fall into place."

      The woman leaned towards Makoto, who leaned in to hear. "He's a gentleman, but don't get on his bad side. He'll do things that would send an oni screaming."

      Makoto glanced at Jeff with a smirk of her own. "She's heard you sing I take it."

      Jeff's blush ruined his glare at her.

      Ryoko looked upon a miracle and felt dazed. She, Sasami and Tenchi were all walking together, each girl holding his hand, nothing disturbing the scene, and he seemed comfortable with it. She wanted to dance and sing through the air with exuberant joy. But she watched Sasami's restrained enthusiasm, and tried to follow suit.

      That's how she manages it, Ryoko realized, An eye of the storm. What I need is to let her be a little of the storm, and see how that works.

      "Hey! A Pachinko parlor!" she said to her partners, "Let's see how good you are at that!"

      "What about Tenchi?" Sasami asked.

      "We'll let him carry the prizes!" she collected Sasami and was about to head inside when she heard one of Tenchi's little sighs, the ones Sasami seemed to pay so much attention to. She knew Tenchi would follow, and that she had to burn off some energy doing something, but she knew she'd left out something important. She already had Sasami under one arm, she grabbed Tenchi around the waist to carry him along. "Okay, you can play too," she assured him as she dashed into the parlor. She heard the laugh from Tenchi and Sasami, and realized she'd chosen right.

      Inside the parlor she looked around for a set of machines the could play together.

      "Who's that?" Sasami asked, pointing at one of their 'victims', in the corner, at one of the machines, crying his eyes out as he alternated pulls of the lever, with pulls from the sake bottle.

      Crybaby lush! she thought, wanting to ignore him, "We should let him drink in peace, Sasami-chan."

      She saw Sasami's frown and the faint displeasure on Tenchi's face. Okay, new technique, she thought to herself, Let Sasami take the lead, it's worked so far, once she sets the policy, I'll jump in. Unless we have to save him, then I'll save him from getting drunk, by heroically throwing myself and Tenchi on that sake bottle. She set them down and walked after them.

      "Mister Tendo?" Sasami asked as she and Tenchi approached.

      Ryoko kept her eyes open for any of the local weirdos to come leaping out of shadows. The pachinko machine the crybaby had been playing, began sidling away, as Tendo focused on Sasami and her concerned look. Ryoko realized how it must have been stealing from the drunken man. She zapped the machine. "Give him back his balls," she threatened, then looked at the horrified expressions on the others. "What?"

      The jewelry store was across from the IMA Department Store in Hikarigaoka, and very high-end and exclusive. They of course recognized the illustrious Kuno Tatewaki instantly, and tastefully ignored his rather lowborn entourage. But while not noble by birth, Tate thought as he delighted in Ami-chan's enchanted sighs at the finery, They are more noble of spirit than many who would be allowed in here. He noted with a trace of fear, that Ami was instantly drawn to the wedding rings. She nearly pressed her nose to the glass, when a polite cough reminded her of her uncultured action.

      "So pretty," she breathed, "Like glittering stars."

      "Ami-chan," Katsuhito commented idly, "You're scaring your charge. Perhaps the tennis bracelets? Or the earrings?" The old man smiled benignly at the girl's embarrassment, and Tate's own relief at not having to issue such a directive himself.

      Tendo-san had already rolled to the display Katsuhito had suggested. Ami-chan joined her there. Tate nodded his thanks to the older man, who grinned back, understanding what it was like to be young and uncertain.

      "There aren't any prices," Ami-chan commented.

      "If you have to ask the price," Tendo-san explained carefully, "You can't afford it. I've never even been in here. I knew I couldn't afford anything here."

      Katsuhito had wheeled Tate to another case, one with paired bracelets, each with half of an icon, the two making the whole. Friendship bracelets, he thought.

      "Don't you think Miss Tendo and little Sasami would like something like that?" Katsuhito asked innocently.

      Inside, Tate froze. One such pair would nearly match what the Mercenary took from me in four years of high school, he thought desperately. Only the painfully firm grip on his shoulder kept him from blurting out his concern. "I - " he couldn't think of an appropriate response.

      "Of course, Ami-chan, come help Tate-kun pick out a pair," Katsuhito said with that maddeningly calm smile.

      The foul sor- devious shaman, he corrected himself, - and this one are well matched, Tate thought as Ami-chan nervously approached the case, not seeing Tendo-san's stricken look, as wheelchair-bound girl tried to find away to release Tate from this trap, and could find none.

      Tate decided to charge boldly, as befitted a warrior born. That is the most honorable course, he thought. "They both love their households," he offered, feigning a confidence in the path that he did not feel, but releasing them from the obligation to refuse.

      "The white gold, uses nickel, or platinum?" Katsuhito asked the salesman, who now looked more stricken than any of the customers had. He stammered an apology and disappeared into the back. A few moments later, he returned with an old man who had the aura of a laborer about him.

      Not a laborer. An artisan, a craftsman, Tate realized, With no more patience for the airs of the salesman than I would have with lesser swordsmen.

      "Nickel or platinum?" the old jeweler said, examining each of the customers, "Platinum, of course, around here, you want it good and tough. The 14 karat is as hard as good steel. You've got a skilled eye." There was a hint of challenge there, one Katsuhito deflected.

      "My wife knew jewelry, and how to make little pieces," he said calmly, "She taught me what was important. I do miss her, and her hobby."

      The two old men nodded, lost for a moment in their own memories.

      "Kasumi-chan," Ami-chan said tremulously, "Is this appropriate?" The one she had chosen had a charm like an opened scroll, halved, and clearly meant for engraving with the sentiment.

      Tate held his tongue, knowing what the engraving of even a few letters would cost. Knowing that sometimes in painful defeat, a true victory could be achieved.

      "Wa," Tendo-san suggested, "The harmony of a house that makes it a home."

      "Yes," Tate said, to forestall her obvious follow up, a face and money saving suggestion, "Excellent in fact." The sudden hug from Ami-chan and his ability to return it, more than made up for the hole that had been scorched in his wallet. While she gazed into his eyes, he said, "Now something for you."

      "It's all right," she said, looking distressed at the extravagance.

      "It is all right. What is it the westerners say? 'A pearl beyond price'?" he asked, and realized her tears were those of joy, not pain.

      Asuka dodged through the throngs in the department store. I know I agreed to keep them busy, she thought as she glanced at the signs, searching for her new target, But this is ridiculous! She'd thought she'd evaded the pair, and made her escape, only to have either Akane or Nodoka spot her and take up the 'please save me' pursuit.

      Stupid wondering how they did it. How many long-haired red-heads are there in Japan? Asuka wondered as she sought a wig and a hat of some kind, Now if my hair were purple or something weird, they would have lost me in a second. And that flying girl, Kiima, all she has to do was spot me, and she'll know that her quarry is in my wake. Once I break contact with the Princess, I'll be home free. She'd briefly considered crossing paths with one of the other groups, to `scrape` Akane off on them. But that's neither honorable, nor particularly nice, she thought as she headed for the elevator. "Hold the door," she called, and slipped in, right before Akane could reach it. She smiled as she thought of all the floors she had to chose from, Up and down.

      "Pardon me," she said sweetly to the elevator operator, "Do you know where wigs are found in this store?" Too much Asuka, just brilliant, she realized as the young man started stammering incomprehensibly, Just a touch, don't beat them over the head with it.

      She exited when the doors opened, and swiftly left the elevator's proximity. Okay, where would be the last place ole' twisted panties would look? Asuka thought as she glanced around, Mens' or Womens' underwear? Asuka mentally flipped a coin and headed into the Mens' section,At least I can really put some force behind the 'pervert' claim if she comes looking for me in here.

      Tomoe Hotaru had no idea how she'd arrived in Nerima. Her blackouts rarely involved buying train tickets and traveling to other wards. Am I getting worse, or better? she wondered idly as she looked around the place. Normally when I have my `fits`, someone around me gets hurt, she thought sadly, If I have one here, nobody will notice. She tried to smile at the poor joke, but couldn't hold it for more than an instant. She wondered, What possessed me to come to Hikarigaoka? And I got through the warning kiosks before I even knew I was here. I don't have enough money to get back. What am I going to do?

      She walked on despondently. The people seemed to sense her mood and avoided her. It didn't bother her, she was used to it.

      "If you like them that young," Makoto kidded, "I could bind myself up."

      "Huh?" Jeff said, looking at Makoto, "Sorry, it just that - "

      Jeff's loss of eloquence made Makoto more nervous than the wild adventure. "What's wrong?"

      "That girl, we should go talk to her," he said quietly, "She's lost."

      "Oh." Makoto brightened. "Someone else for you to save," she teased, then she focused on the girl, getting a feeling of intense familiarity, "I've seen her before."

      "She's too young to be one of you. Although the outer planets have yet to be accounted for," Jeff said as they moved through the crowds, the people unconsciously keeping a path open between them and the odd girl, as if they sensed and avoided the connection between them, "But that's not what caught my eye. She's . . . like me. A made thing, not a human. Don't ask how I know, I couldn't tell you."

      "Now you are scaring me," Makoto admitted. Suddenly the crowds closed in and they lost sight of her. When they arrived where she should have been, there was no trace of her.

      "It's like she was broadcasting this signal of -" He refused to say what. "- and suddenly she went silent," Jeff said as he looked around, "That's just too weird."

      "The fact you're worried has me worried," Makoto admitted, hugging his arm tightly to her, "Are we in - is she dangerous?"

      "Everyone is dangerous, if they choose to be," he admitted offhandedly, then stared into the sky.

      Makoto took out one of the rolls they'd purchased. She smelled the delicious aroma, tried to offer him one, but he still stared intently at the sky. "What do you suppose she puts in these to make them smell so wonderful?" she asked, enjoying the scent as much as the taste.

      "Saffron," Jeff said quietly.

      Makoto was about to correct him, when looked at him and felt real fear. She'd never seen him wear such a hate-filled expression before. Enemies are to be destroyed, friends teased, she thought desperately, But this looks like he'd gleefully torture someone to death, then resurrect them to do it again.

      He looked down and saw her expression. With visible effort, he controlled himself and his expression. "Sorry, prophetic dreams, he killed my wife and unborn child. Just to prove he was nastier than I was. He was wrong. I just bet someone used the d-word to describe our outings."

      "Could you calm down before you look at me that way?" she stammered, cringing slightly from his expression.

      "Sorry." The transformation was astounding, instead of the monster who'd briefly appeared, the one she'd briefly felt when she'd touched his AT field, the man she cared about was back. "If he's here, then there's trouble," he told her.

      "Okay, let's go. But remember, it was a dream. He hasn't really done anything to you yet."

      "True, so I'll kill him on sight, not torture him slowly over days and weeks," he said with a smile that was more malevolent than any of the Dark Generals had yet managed.

      "Why do I get the feeling that's the best I can hope for from you?" Makoto asked as the pair headed for the store.

      Tatewaki was having trouble breathing, but he was enjoying it.

      "Thankyouythankyouthankyou," Ami told him breathlessly. The trinket around her neck pressing into the back of his. A single emerald in a simple setting, and Ami-chan loved it.

      "There are more things - " Katsuhito said as he pushed both wheelchairs.

      Than were ever dreampt of in my philosophy, he thought quietly. "I am glad you like it." Then mentally wrestled down any urge to say more, A desperate battle to keep victory out of the jaws of defeat. It seems I can learn. He looked at Tendo-san, who stared in shock into the box carrying the twin pendants. Her expression a perplexing mix of utter joy, and tremendous sorrow. As if she could take wing, and would immediately descend into abyss of Hell with the self-same flight.

      "Are you well?" he asked, unintentionally extinguishing Ami-chan's exuberance.

      Tendo-san looked up, showing the tears that lay unshed on her face. "Oh, yes," she whispered, "They are very beautiful. I - I don't know what to say."

      "Thank you is considered appropriate," Katsuhito said, and smiled at the youngsters all blushing together.

      "Thank you," Tendo-san said as she bowed her head.

      "Thank you, perhaps I have been remiss," again Tatewaki struggled to keep his message poetic, but as compact as possible, "You and your family have shown me a kindness I have not received from my own." He couldn't help himself. "What you have given freely and generously in your illusionary impoverishment, I have returned only penuriously of my plenitude. Yet, I am still very much in your debt."

      It seemed to satisfy Tendo-san, and rekindled Ami-chan's good mood. A few precious moments of joy, then they were awash with screaming, panicky citizens. "They do not flee even a clash of Titans, such as myself and the departed Saotome, what would set them to flight so?"

      "Tate-chan, the Gods defeated the Titans," Ami-chan reminded him.

      Tate managed to get to his feet and remain there, bracing himself on Ami and his bokken. "The others will converge of their own accord. There is no shame in summoning allies, in light of this unprecedented event."

      "I'm afraid all my heavy forces are in the field," Katsuhito admitted unashamedly.

      "I have some calls to make," Ami-chan announced, her determination shining out, amplifying her beauty by showing the steel within.

      Asuka watched in horror as Raccoon and Lightning Lass slipped into the elevator with her, and tossed out the attendant before the doors closed.

      "I was trying to keep the insanity away from you two," she said, accepted the roll Lightning Lass handed her. She eyed the bread and the smiling girl closely. "I see you're adapting to Nerima."

      "He's talking, you're angry, you're both plotting, what do I have to be afraid of?" Lightning Lass answered with a smile and shrug, "Besides, you do need something to eat, and it's very good."

      "You've been into Kasumi's pills again," Asuka said what she thought, sampled the bread, and realized it was very good. "Saffron is here."

      "We noticed," Raccoon told her, the swiftly hidden rage frightening Lightning Lass, and Asuka.

      "We've got to get him out of here, before they get all the special effects for the next Gojira movie free of charge," Asuka confided in Lightning Lass, not specifying which 'him' because either would do, "I saw the Phoenix-god show up, professing undying love for -"

      The elevator doors opened and Akane jumped in. Saffron was clearly visible in the distance. Jeff hit the emergency close, and pulled the doors closed when they didn't close fast enough for him.

      "Speak of the devil," Asuka looked down on Akane, figuratively and literally.

      "You're in more trouble than you know," Akane gasped.

      When Lightning Lass bent to help Akane, Asuka's glare straightened her up. "Why Akane-chan, how could anything bad happen to us when your blessed self is with us?" Asuka asked so sweetly, she thought her teeth would rot, "Unless you are planning some violence, mayhaps?"

      "He's not after me," Akane told them, looking at the unsympathetic audience.

      The entire elevator shifted strangely, then stabilized. "We're clear of the building, and all the inflammable objects inside it," Raccoon told them.

      "Inflammable?" Lightning Lass asked, then proved her brain was functioning, "Just the people, or the merchandise?" She smirked at Raccoon, who smiled warmly back.

      "Oh come now, Akane-chan," Asuka cooed to their unwanted guest, "Who could possibly compete with your beauty and charm?"

      "He's after you!" Akane screamed at her.

      "Well, he does have some taste after all," Raccoon said, then waved his hand in front of Asuka's face, "I think you actually surprised her."

      "What would that freak want with me, when Akane the Perfect is still unattached?" Asuka asked sourly, "I think she's lying, or she's just guessed wrong, again."

      "You'll be able to find out in a moment," Lightning Lass commented on the glowing spot on the metal door.

      "It's not Krell metal, but I think the id - iot beyond the door could make it through that," Raccoon commented as the doors when from one spot of dull red, to the entire door glowing orange. Lightning Lass shoved Akane into a far corner and took up a position in front of her. Raccoon waved his hands at the door and the heat in the elevator abated, but the glow increased. "With her highness aboard, I can't lift us clear into orbit, but I'm gonna throw the book at him." His hands were already forming new patterns, which indicated his readiness.

      The doors sagged and twisted aside. The wind roared past as the upper airs raced around them. Kiima stayed back a distance, looking miserable from more than the cold. The Phoenix `god` stood before the doors, himself arrogant and cold.

      An entire set of encyclopedias slammed into him, driving him back from the elevator and dropping him away. Raccoon lowered his hands and glared at Kiima, who fearfully kept her distance. "I've got the whole U.S. Tax Code as a back up, international, commercial and personal," Raccoon warned, "Go - away!"

      Kiima raised a shaking hand, pointing at Raccoon. "I know you," she shouted back over the winds, "I do not support this action, but I must serve my lord."

      "Why?" Lightning Lass stepped up, uncomfortable with the cold wind, the cooling doors, and the distance to the ground, but desperate to avoid a fight, "She won't say 'yes', isn't your loyalty to your lord's best interests, or just his ego?"

      Kiima squirmed at the suggestion. "Please, he'll tire of you shortly. He is just impulsive."

      "How does 'no' strike you?" Asuka asked, "Why does a woman have to bend and warp who she is to avoid offending a man?"

      Kiima tried to find a flaw in Asuka's argument.

      "Asuka, please," Makoto countered, she'd seen Jeff's fury, she knew he would humiliate his enemy, before utterly destroying him, "He depends on you, for your maturity and protection, even from himself. It isn't your job to be liked and loved, you must love your lord." She saw the passion and rightness of her argument was undermining the Phoenixi's certainty.

      "I cannot," Kiima shook her head and said with shame.

      "Fools!" Saffron shouted as he raced towards the elevator opening. Both boys fired at once. Saffron's flame-bolt struggled against Jeff's stream of the bureaucratic blather, volumes against fury. But it was only a feint. Jeff wrenched the steel elevator door free, and unaffected by the firepower, caught the Phoenix-god squarely with it. There was clang and screech of rage, as the door wrapped around Saffron and pulled him down to Earth, as the Phoenix-god's powers struggled to overwhelm whatever spell Jeff had strengthened the door with.

      Makoto resumed her offensive, shouting over the winds, "You must realize they're just playing with him. Once they get mad enough, they'll just kill him. They can do it so he won't return! How do you serve him and your people by allowing that?"

      Kiima looked truly miserable, but Makoto knew she was getting to the woman. She wished she had either Jeff's or Tuxedo Mask's skill with words and persuasion. All I have is me, she thought as she tried to find her way through, I watched them kill, and they are nearly ready to do that here. "You are his guard, your job it is stand with him," she implored, "But your job is to see what he doesn't, to guard him from himself, if necessary. You can't ignore what is happening. If you love him, if you care about him, if you love your people, find some way, some excuse to end this. He might hate you, he might punish or banish you, but you'll know you saved him. Isn't that enough?" She knew she was winning. She knew that together they could end this peacefully.

      Then she was staring into the face of madness personified. The young man had the anger of a child throwing a tantrum, but the mind and powers of a god to back it up. As Makoto backed away, the fire-wreathed fist came up to bat her away. Makoto heard the others moving to her defense, knew the killing would begin.

      Instead, Kiima caught her lord's arm. "There is a better way," she counseled, "Patience, my lord."

      "Traitor!"

      Makoto screamed as fire enveloped the winged woman, reducing her hair, feathers and clothes to ash and beginning to scorch her flesh. Makoto watched Kiima's helpless descent, catching a glimpse of a knife appearing in the middle of Saffron's face, driven by Jeff's hand. The image didn't touch her, nothing around her drew her attention from one thing. One thing absorbed her entire being and compressed it into one fact, how far down, 'down' had become. In the abyss of space, you could fall forever, she thought as her eyes latched on to Kiima dropping away, But here the stop will come, the end will come. The thought twisted her guts, made her want to wet herself, scream, or retreat deep within herself.

      Another thought intruded. She's there because I put her there, Makoto thought, remembering how her parents had died, As if something reached up, and stopped whatever kept the plane flying. I've been afraid of heights since then, she thought as she felt her knees flexing, not in fear, but in preparation. They'll let her die, because she has hurt them, because she will hurt them, but she hasn't hurt me, she thought as she sprang into space, her body acting without thinking. She'd been a skilled diver once, those skills returned. Does my body know the right thing, or - no, she realized as her hand sought her henshin rod, The moment I looked for her, I had made my decision. I don't think and worry, I act. My thoughts might betray me. In my actions, I am true to who I am. She ignored the feeling of the transformation, and shouts and screams behind her, not caring who made them or why. She'd put another in mortal jeopardy, now she had to rescue them. Sailor Jupiter or Kino Makoto would make no difference, she thought, the idea not frightening in the least, as if she'd gone beyond fear, I'll go splat either way, but Asuka and Jeff won't allow that. I know him, I know her, it is not their nature. Better to bet on the sun not rising, than they'd let an innocent die for no cause. She found her mind clear, her body acting without conscious thought. It was a clarity and purity of purpose she'd never felt before. No emotions, no explanations or justifications, no barrier between need and action. She unhooked the large bow at the small of her back. Jeff's and Asuka's instruction books said if could be removed and expanded, to serve as a blanket or a restraint. I will need both, she thought as she adjusted from head down to a spread-eagle position, slowing her rate of approach. She also knew it had a weak healing magic, so it could serve as bandages as well. I'll need that, she thought as her hand quested for Kiima's. A new fear entered her mind, that one of the others would save her too soon. That she would she safe and whole, while Kiima plunged helplessly to her death. Sailor Jupiter took that fear and gained strength of purpose from it. She seize Kiima's fluttering hand and drew the woman to her, wrapping her in the bow's expanding fabric as she did. She oriented herself feet down, and patiently waited.

      Anytime, she thought and felt the flap and flutter of her fuku, the wind whipping her hair, and saw the immense vista opening up below her. I should be terrified, she thought as she held Kiima and looked across the vast expanse of Tokyo and the mountains around it, But even if I die, I died being who I truly am. I can die in peace. The only clue or warning she had, was that Kiima was growing heavier by the moment, then came the pressure against her boots and warmth across her exposed flesh. With the warmth came the joy, anger, and the terrible, terrible loneliness. Beyond her fear of the yawning depths that had taken her parents from her, was this acceptance that betrayal and abandonment was his lot. Not from me, she plead with the universe, Not from me too. Tears came, of joy and sorrow as she felt she was riding in the hand of the kamis themselves. She took a moment to look around her. The elevator, twisted and crushed almost beyond recognition, streaked by her. Yellow-white hot and spinning like a top, with Saffron's rage contained within.

      I think I hear screaming, she thought as she glanced up, Oh, you are cruel!

      Akane hung by the waist from an immense parachute that looked like a pair of underwear, complete with little catheads embroidered on it. Was it your idea or Asuka's to put that yellow patch where the stain would go? she thought and laughed at the embarrassment of `Miss` Tendo, seemingly showing her soiled bloomers to all of northern Tokyo. Had to be Asuka, Jeff would have made her an advertising balloon, Makoto thought as the roof of the department store drifted into view. Already, Asuka and Jeff waited for her, Ami's and Sasami's groups were running across the roof to join up, and Ryoko was drifting around her in a lazy circle.

      "Looks like you had fun," Ryoko told Makoto, "Nice outfit, sailor suit, shows your panties. You realized you sailor mooned all of Tokyo."

      Makoto winced at that, and decided to lock Ryoko in a room and let Jeff sing to her. "Jealous you didn't think of it first?" Makoto asked innocently as she touched down.

      Ryoko snarled at her, "Hey I had fun on my date!"

      In the distance, a building exploded. Ryoko looked around at the faces glaring at her, even Ryo-Oh-Oki and little Sasami. "I didn't do anything!"

      Rather than get angry, everyone sighed. 'You used/Don't say - the d-word.' They all told her.

      "Katsuhito, get over there and see what's going on, take anyone you need except me and her," Jeff ordered and gestured to the same small, dark-haired, dark-eyed girl who they'd spotted before.

      "Ryoko, Asuka, with me," Katsuhito ordered, "Ami, Sasami, Tatewaki, you remain aboard Ryo-Oh-Oki to observe and coordinate."

      "You mean date?" Ryoko asked. Everyone threw themselves flat as an immense fireball streaked over their heads and exploded against a building on the other side.

      "That was from Hightonview Terrace!" Tate announced, then glanced around, "My family's mansion used to be there."

      "That explains everything," Asuka said, "Leave off the Sentai speeches, let's GO!" She leapt into the air and raced off. Ryoko scooped up Katsuhito and followed. Ryo-Oh-Oki went through a transformation that beggared the senshis', becoming a huge spaceship. Sasami, Tatewaki and Ami all vanished within as it headed off.

      "Don't I go with them?" Makoto asked.

      "You picked up the stray, you have to care for her," Jeff said sternly, "And just what were you thinking, jumping out into the air like that? You can't fly you know, and unlike Asuka, I haven't given you a device to let you."

      "I knew you wouldn't let me fall," Makoto told him with a smile.

      He raised an eyebrow. "Oh really?"

      "Yes, I know you were looking forward too much to lecturing me on my foolish actions," she told him smugly.

      He let it go, as she knew he would. "Tomoe Hotaru, Sailor Jupiter," he introduced the girl.

      Makoto was worried how pale and frail she looked. Her frail body couldn't hide her exuberant spirit, but she had the same aura of sadness and aloneness that Jeff had. "I'm pleased to meet you." Makoto bowed, and got the same from Hotaru.

      "Are you really one of the Senshi?" Hotaru bubbled. Makoto couldn't keep from smiling.

      "Yes," she replied, "Although today was supposed to be a da - y off." Makoto ignored the horrified look from Jeff.

      "I said I'd give you a few tips on controlling your healing powers," Jeff told Hotaru, "She's pretty badly hurt, and I suspect there's going to be a lot of hurt people. So we start the lessons now."

      Hotaru nodded and laid her hand on the woman in the silk wrappings. She immediately felt another energy guiding her healing powers. "Remember," Davis-san murmured, "Take the most critical wounds first, don't try to do everything at once."

      She nodded. He seemed to be in a trance, but he was still acting half-awake.

      "Leave the skin, the blanket will take care of that. The wings are important, it's part of who she is."

      Wings?! Hotaru thought, then put the thought aside, Enough people think I'm strange, and this is Nerima after all. She listened to his discussion of repairing not all but part of something, giving the body a `guide` to finishing the repairs.

      When her tiredness began to catch up with her, she felt Sailor Jupiter put her arms around her. The warmth of her spirit, Hotaru thought muzzily as she regained some of her strength, I can do this, I can help save her friend.

      Finally, she sat back. It seemed a patchwork job, so much left to do.

      "She'll heal quickly enough on her own," Davis-san assured her, "We have other people to help. Are you up to it?"

      Hotaru felt exhausted, but nodded. "I can help," she told her new friends and felt their smiles and approval on her. I helped the Sailor Senshi, she thought happily, No one will ever believe this at school.

      "Poor kid, she's exhausted," Makoto said as she placed Hotaru in Kasumi's lap, and wheeled the pair onto the platform Jeff was generating. "How is it you aren't as tired?"

      "I'm built differently, I've also got more experience," he said as he helped Tenchi carry the stretcher bearing Kiima onto the platform. Once they were all aboard, they lifted gently and drifted like a leaf to board Ryo-Oh-Oki. Once they touched down, Makoto pushed Kasumi and Hotaru to the infirmary, while Jeff and Tenchi carried Kiima. Katsuhito and Tatewaki were waiting for them.

      "What did you find?" Jeff asked.

      "Wreckage," Tatewaki answered, he still leaned on his bokken for support, "What caused it left little trace, beyond footprints, and those badly distorted."

      "Lot of hurt people," Katsuhito admitted sadly, "More than we can treat here. Kiyone is here, she sent Mihoshi to find Washu, and left when neither showed up."

      "Too many cooks make light work," Jeff said, "I'd better get to the triage post, that's where they'll need my skills."

      "I thought this was far enough away from insanity central that these people would be safe," Makoto complained, "What can Sailor Jupiter do? I can't heal."

      "Rescue work," Tatewaki said, "If my strength had fully returned, I would slash through the debris with precision. As it is, I can barely stand. So I assist with the sensors and hope it avails someone. A samurai's duty is to serve. To remain in one's tent, lamenting that such service is not worthy enough, is the ultimate betrayal." It should have sounded foolish and pompous, but delivered in the bone-weary tone of one who'd 'seen the elephant', it gave Makoto determination.

      "I still have my strength and powers. Unlike the rest of you, I'm at full-strength, and ready." She bowed to him. "I would be honored, if you would guide my strength."

      Kuno bowed back and headed to the bridge. Makoto sighed and left Ryo-Oh-Oki to assist the rescue workers.

      Fires still burned on some of the upper floors of adjacent buildings. Far below them, Ryoko slashed at the concrete sections that Sasami and Tatewaki `suggested`, then pulled the entire mass away and tossed it into Ryo-Oh-Oki's tractor beam. People swarmed in to pull the frightened and injured to safety. "You'd think chopping up a building couldn't be boring," Ryoko complained as she moved to the next site. Her sword and strength made this easy, boring work. The fact she could do it without setting foot on the fallen concrete, made her ideally suited for the effort. The things I do to impress Tenchi, she thought and smiled at how earnest he'd seemed as he asked her to help, I just wish I could fight what did this, instead of just rescue work.

      "Everyone take a break!" the crew chief ordered. The crews straggled away from where they'd been digging. The workers, men and women drank water or tea, and checked the lists and blueprints again. Ryoko couldn't hide her disappointment that it was just water or tea.

      "We've still got 85 unaccounted for, and 35 deaths," the crew chief told her, "When we find them, and keep the death toll under fifty, I'll buy you a bottle of some of the best sake in Japan." Then he held his hand to the radio's earphone.

      "Really!?" Ryoko asked happily.

      "Young Kuno says a barrel, but you'll have to share," he said with a smile.

      "It better be really good sake, then," Ryoko said.

      "Where does Davis find you people? Two Sailor Senshi, three people with lightsabers, two people who can work like flying cranes, a starship, that healer girl, I know Nerima is crazy, but that's pushing things."

      "Oh, we came down to visit a friend," Ryoko said, hoping he wouldn't notice how she was sweating.

      "Not that Lum Invader girl?" he asked, "We had all kinds of problems in the 80's with her, until she settled down."

      "Nope, never heard of her," Ryoko said and laughed nervously. If they were here, why didn't they track me down? It's not like I only hit the Jurains. She laughed again, but the chief either didn't notice or didn't care.

      "Okay, back to work," the chief ordered, "We'll have lights brought in, it's getting dark."

      Ryoko went back to work and decided Sasami would keep her informed if any of her old `friends` decided to show up.

      Kasumi listened to the radio traffic through her headphones. I thought I couldn't help, the kitchen was too small for a wheelchair, and the pavement too rough, she wrote down the names of those rescued and passed the paper to a woman at the computer, Who would have thought a good ear and clear penmanship would have a use here? She couldn't help but wonder if the position had been created to give her a purpose, then she discarded the thought, This isn't a game, it's real. They wouldn't waste time on such subterfuge.

      She looked over the list the woman handed back, a list of the people still unaccounted for. I pray they survived, she thought, Each one dead, such a thing shouldn't happen. She continued, listening closely for any of the names on the list.

      Hotaru looked around the triage tent and felt . . . lost. I know where I am, I know what I can do, she thought, But where do I start? She looked for Davis-san. She remembered how she'd been spotted by the tall gaijin in the tweed suit. He pointed directly at me. 'You there, come with me.' As though I wouldn't even think of running away. And I couldn't, there was just something that said I mustn't run away, I wonder if anyone else thinks like that. How did he know I was a healer? 'Can you heal large injuries or small, and are you formally trained?' It's like he just wanted confirmation of the answers. Even when I asked how he knew, 'Don't you know that I can?' Then I looked, really looked at myself and him. I could feel it in myself, and I could feel it in him too.

      She looked around at the hurt people laid out in rows. I should be exhausted and asleep, she thought of the `infusions` of energy he'd let her take, placing his hands in hers, I'm not ready to do cartwheels, or grow fangs and a cape, I'd rather curl up in a corner, but I can keep working.

      "'We'll start at the deep end,' and now I know what I can really do and what I can't." She looked down at a woman, sleeping peacefully. When she came in here, her arm was twisted into a sickening shape, now she looks like the splint and bandages are just for show, she thought, then spotted Davis-san entering the tent, mercifully, he wasn't bent over another person on a stretcher.

      "Wash up and get something to eat. After that, we come back and do the job you wanted to do on the worst cases. They've accounted for everybody, and we've only got these wounded to deal with."

      Hotaru sighed in relief and walked towards him. She just couldn't muster the energy to run.

      "What do you think happened?" the chief engineer asked Asuka.

      Ami's `useless` bubble attacks were as effective extinguishing these fires as my mastery over flames, she thought, Funny, all these hurt people and the `noble` warriors of Nerima are no where to be found. Oh I forgot, once the monster's dead, their job is done. They just cause collateral damage, they don't fix it.

      "The closest approximation is dragon fire, it's the only thing that burns that hot, that fiercely and for so long," Asuka said, she and Ami had snuffed the flames in a dozen locations, but the stuff had been devilishly hard to extinguish, as if it weren't really fire at all. Now she was wearied beyond her usual caution. But they don't care how I know, just what I know, she thought as she looked over at Kiyone and Ami comparing what their advanced technology was picking up. Ami's probably got the IQ advantage, but she doesn't have the education or the experience, Asuka thought, Give her a few months and she'll catch up. "I have to wonder how someone was able to get that fire all the way up here," Asuka completed her thought, "Artillery might do it, but more likely an air raid. Did the JSDF radar or radio intercepts pick up anything?"

      "Nothing that could be deciphered. A few minutes before 'the event' all the electronics went nuts," the chief engineer said, "It wasn't a pack of martial arts hackers, was it?"

      "I doubt it. Sailor Mercury has an analysis of the entire process. Kiyone and I can step her through it, and I'll get you a report."

      The man nodded, bowed to Ami and Kiyone and headed away. Asuka knew the weird stuff they did creeped the man out. "So, you two have been intensely whispering. What did you find that you don't want to tell me?"

      Both women looked guiltily at Asuka and at each other.

      "You're going to think this is weird," Ami said.

      Asuka reined in her temper and said instead, "Mercury-chan, repeat after me, 'This is Nerima, a little weird is a little unusual, really weird, is really normal.'"

      "This is weird even for Nerima," Kiyone said, "What hit this point wasn't fire, it was a virtual representation of fire. A very good simulation of all of fire's properties and characteristics, but not the real thing."

      "Okay, you two have been discussing it, I can tell. So leave it to the stupid one to ask the question: Why would you simulate such a simple chemical process when nearly anything can generate it?"

      "We don't know," Ami admitted.

      Asuka resisted the impulse to toss both of them over the railing to their deaths, and concentrated on the matter at hand. "How is it your computer systems were able to come up with that, when none of the others have?"

      "My computer isn't just digital, it also has high-end analog circuitry," Ami explained.

      "My systems don't use binary," Kiyone told her, "And instead of electrons or photons, it uses a particle your people haven't even discovered yet."

      "So the errors would slip in under the radar with our equipment. Our natural error checking functions would mask the imperfections in the copy," Asuka said, waited for the other two to nod, "Next question, is this a prelude to invasion? Only physical tests and non-Terran computers can detect the differences, that means even impossible things can be simulated, and they'd be impossible to detect as unreal. That means you can create anything, no matter how ludicrous or impossible, and there'd be no way of treating it as if it didn't or couldn't exist."

      "Invasion, yes," Kiyone said and hurried on, "But reports are that two of them fought each other. I don't think they have the political will or unity to launch a full-scale invasion. Not at this time, anyway."

      "A test of the equipment," Asuka summarized, "Bad guys send a monster through, good guys send one through to fight it. I think I've seen that movie. I can remember when 'computer' meant a building-sized object that was just slightly faster than a skilled mathematician, it just was supposed to be more error-free. Until a moth got caught in a relay somewhere."

      "Computer bug," Ami chuckled at that. "I just wish we could recruit the good guys to our side. A giant monster you could store in a computer until you needed it - we could use the help."

      "And the other side would quickly develop them and you'd be right back to where you started," Asuka said, "Then you'd have some idiot trying to turn them into toys, and some other idiot trying to ban them for just your side. Maybe you should just create a game about them, your mom can give you pointers on life-cycle, growth and that sort of thing. Have them battle each other like the Samurai school or Roman gladiator movies to get stronger. Think of the toys, the computer games, the TV shows, the money to be had."

      "Nobody would ever buy something silly like that!" Ami giggled.

      Says the `serious` girl with the drawer full of 'Hello Kitty' underwear, Asuka thought, You really could have cashed in. I've already seen it . . . I wonder if 'Hello Cthulhu' would work in the same way?

      "One other thing," Ami seemed ashamed to admit, "When we saw the people panicking about Saffron . . . "

      "Yes," Asuka could almost hear the headache approaching.

      "I called the others, Usagi, Rei, Minako," Ami said, smiled, "They'll probably arrive after everything is over."

      Asuka leaned close to the girl, her expression forced Ami to scramble back. "Don't say things like that in Nerima," Asuka intoned, "The gods will punish you."

      "Yes, ma'am," Ami squeaked.

Sailor Jupiter 14      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter 14 - Day After Revelations

      Hotaru woke suddenly. She felt the blanket wrapped around her, but when she tried to move, she felt the straps binding her to the bed. She wistfully wondered if she'd been captured by a hentai. Better that than what I know happened, she thought sadly.

      'Oh, you're awake.'

      Please, I can't have hurt someone, I must have hurt someone, she thought frantically, Please. I can't help it. Don't be afraid of me!

      A girl with pink hair and red eyes stepped into her field of vison and smiled.

      "I had a fit . . . didn't I?" Hotaru asked fearfully, "I hurt someone, didn't I?"

      The girl's smile vanished as she considered the question. "Yes, you could call it a fit." She smiled sympathetically. "The only one you nearly hurt was yourself," she explained as she released the straps, "Jeff-onichan took care of it. He said you shouldn't have a recurrence."

      "He healed me?" Hotaru couldn't believe her good fortune.

      "Yes, problem's all gone!" The girl smiled and laughed. Then a rabbit jumped on her head. "Ryo-Oh-Oki!" the girl mock-scolded the creature, "Let her finish waking up."

      Hotaru sat up, feeling better and more rested than she could ever remember. No more fits? Can I believe it? I feel good, not like I usually do, she thought as she noted her clothes had been changed and she was clean, Did I get a bath and change clothes? Or did someone bathe and dress me?

      "I'm Sasami, this is Ryo-Oh-Oki," the girl told her as she held the creature close to Hotaru.

      "That's a strange bunny," Hotaru said as she tickled it under the chin.

      Sasami closed her eyes and giggled. "Because she's a cabbit."

      Hotaru stared in surprise.

      "Our guest has awakened." A woman in a wheelchair rolled into the alcove where Hotaru's bed was. "I am Tendo Kasumi, I'm pleased to meet you."

      "Tomoe Hotaru." She bowed. "I didn't hurt you . . . did I?"

      "No." The woman's smile faded slightly. "I was hurt several months ago."

      Jeff stood and turned from the crystal ball he was watching the scene in, and nearly ran into Tsunami who had been leaning over him. "Beg pardon, but could you at least ring a bell when you materialize, it's no wonder most of the others are 20% bows and bangles by weight. It's to keep from scaring the mortals," he said, glanced back at Asuka, who was holding her snicker.

      "I am not certain you chose the best course of action in this case," Tsunami chided.

      "That wasn't what you said when the three of us confronted that thing," Jeff countered, "You both stood idle while I sent it home, and no complaints were voiced."

      "I had believed you would follow up with an annihilating strike," Tsunami explained, "To let such a dangerous enemy live is . . . not like you."

      "I'm full of contradictions. Don't forget, once she started babbling, it was easy to see that her master wasn't ready to take on you, two Great Old Ones, Washu, and half a dozen magical do-gooders. Taking word that Earth is off the dining card is good enough. This 'The Grail' can wait, but it also gave us some very interesting insights into the real enemy. Do you fancy a trip to the Galactic Cauldron?"

      "An exchange there, of sufficient force to destroy her master's master," Tsunami said pensively, "It would destroy everything."

      "Hence my thinking. We let them maneuver and we do something that will draw Chaos out where it can be destroyed."

      "Chaos is necessary for the balance," Tsunami protested.

      "Each individual human contains all the chaos they need. That's part of what makes them greater than the angels. They don't need outside influences, they've already exceeded all the wildest dreams of those outside influences. Ask Yig about that. Besides, Eris is Chaos without destruction. She'll keep the pot stirred well enough, without annihilating whole planetary populations. She just wants hot dogs on Fridays, and the occasional jigsaw puzzle shipped with an important piece missing."

      "You're making that last part up," Tsunami said.

      "Since you know her so well, you should trust her to do the job."

      Tsunami covered her face and shook her head. "I have to learn to quit debating you."

      "True, but Eris said I could make things up as her spirit moved me. So . . . " Jeff glanced over at Asuka who was still watching Sasami, Hotaru and Kasumi interacting.

      "I think we have a winner," Asuka said, "Are you going to tell her the rest?"

      "No, that's an ace I intend to keep in my pocket. She's the only one who needs to be in Senshi form to activate her original Henshin rod. I'm going to make some modification before I give it to her."

      "Splice in a bit of 'can't stay dead' from the Great Old Ones?" Tsunami asked worriedly.

      "Of course, and a few power settings between 'open this tin of beans', and 'vaporize the universe'. The more I examine those things, the more I'm convinced they were designed by a screenwriter, not a competent engineer."

      Asuka snickered at that.

      'Landling, landling! Wings but can't fly!' the chant, the taunt, repeated over and over as Kiima was dragged to the peak of Phoenix Mountain, and like any fledgling, thrown off. Her crippled, defeathered wings flapped uselessly, catching none of the air. She crashed against the mountain, shattering her legs on the way down. Finally, the ground raced up to strike her.

      Mercy, she thought, I will die.

      While the injuries were horrible, they left her live enough to hear the taunt of 'Landling, landling! Wings but can't fly!' as they picked her up to begin their trek up the mountain again. Her scream of rage and terror echoed through the room.

      Strong arms kept her from leaping out the window. She struggled with whoever held her, but her weakness and unfamiliarity with her featherless form cost her any advantage she might have had.

      "Careful, the sedatives haven't worn off, and the painkillers have stunned your wings."

      Kiima twisted to see the source of the voice. "You, that girl from our pursuit." She eased her struggles, merely trying to get her feet on the ground. The girl continued to hold her aloft without effort, a mockery of the true freedom of the air she'd once enjoyed.

      "You can't fly now, maybe when you've healed and exercised."

      "If I was falling . . . you should have let me die." Kiima saw a flicker of anger.

      "You want to die?" the woman asked coldly, slowly. She marched Kiima to the window and flung it open. Outside, the concrete canyons of this odd city yawned.

      "I can throw you out there, or I can have Jeff come in and put a bullet through your brain. What is it about death everybody finds so attractive?!" she shouted the last. Then she set Kiima on the floor.

      The ex-General had seen the tantrums Saffron had thrown, but she'd never expected anyone to display greater anger than the Phoenix ever had.

      "You want to jump, fine, jump," she intoned, her fists opening and closing, as if she was ready to hurl Kiima out the window herself, "Prove to me I'm stupid for thinking you might want to live. Forgive me for thinking life is precious and to be enjoyed." The girl was beginning to cry, yet her fury remained unchecked. "Forgive me for being so childish that maybe we could do something without death or killing!"

      Kiima was speechless, afraid to speak, as she stared at the landling girl who had leapt out of a perch thousands of feet above the ground, to come to Kiima's rescue. "You could not fly, as I cannot now, why would you do this?"

      "Because I'm a stupid, sappy, little girl who didn't know any better," she shouted back as she strode out, and slammed the door behind her.

      Kiima stared at the drop, and carefully closed the window. No, I don't want to die, but what do I have to live for either? Kiima wondered.

      Usagi had cried all the tears she had, which even she realized was saying something. She and Minako lifted another stretcher to load another wounded human being into the ambulance. Pairs of coveralls hid their fukus and nets restrained their long hair. Rei had refused to help, so she and Venus had helped load first the dead, which had both of them crying, then the wounded, which in many ways was worse.

      "Asuka is just tormenting us," Minako said, once its doors were closed and the ambulance pulled away.

      Moon nodded, but she saw a glimmer of wisdom in the cruelty, They kept harping on how Serenity never understood the cost of her actions, she thought, This was just an accident. So many hurt, these poor people killed. What have I learned? That even in `safe` areas, danger and injury can't be avoided, and that 'collateral damage' has an all too human face. This is what they meant about being a soldier. They fight, are victorious and they can't go celebrate at the arcade. They have to stay and clean up. She shook her head. I just wish they could have found a less brutal way of showing me. She sighed and headed with Minako in tow, to one of the last occupied stretchers to be moved.

      Makoto stalked through the huts and tents of the diminishing temporary camp. The crews packing things up stayed out of her way. She wanted a youma to fight, one of whatever had caused all this suffering, even Akane or Saffron to beat up. All I want to do is hit someone or something that will react, she thought. Her tears blurring her vision and trailing down her cheeks, just made her more angry. Silly, weak, weepy little girl! she cursed herself and her stupidity, Why would anything I do matter? Just silly dreams and stupid hopes! She spotted Jeff, while she wasn't angry with him specifically, she wanted someone to hit.

      "Let's fight," she said without fanfare.

      His only reaction was a raised eyebrow and a gesture to an open area among the heavy equipment. He set aside his clipboard and preceded her into the arena.

      Makoto changed into her fuku as they passed temporarily out of sight.

      As they stopped at the center, Jeff turned back to her. "Okay, don't hold back."

      For a moment, her resolve wavered. "But I - "

      "Screens, shields, armor and limited invulnerability," he replied carefully, "I'll be quite safe."

      For not the first time, she wanted to prove he wasn't in control, wasn't in charge. She bowed and took a stance. He tipped his hat and took an odd guard stance. When he didn't move, she charged. At the last moment, he threw his hat in her face and twisted out of her reach. She deflected the hat and turned to be ready for any other tricks.

      None came, and she tried to concentrate on the fight, but her emotions were in more of a whirl than her body as she attacked. He blocked and parried, taking no offensive action.

      She was angry at herself, angry at the world, angry at everyone who'd forced her into this situation: her parents, Beryl, Serenity, Usagi, Jeff, Kiima, all of them using her as a pawn in their games. All of them playing with her thoughts and emotions. And who is there when I need them? Who cares if I fall? Not as a piece to be replaced, but as a person?

      Her blows landed on his arms or shoulders. Kicks were blocked by arms and legs. Occasionally, one would get through, only to stop on the shields, centimeters from landing on the flesh beneath. That is how I should be, untouchable, unreachable, able to ignore the outside world and all the ways it can hurt me! she thought angrily as she fought.

      Now and then, he'd block, and shove her back with his shoulder. That seemed the limit of his counterattacks.

      Her vision blurred and she wiped her eyes, cursing her weakness, her inability to land a decisive blow. I might as well be beating on a wall! she thought angrily, He shows no more effort than he has to to match me. He could knock me down, knock me out, any time he wanted to. Even full of anger, I'm helpless and impotent. All the decisions about my life and how I'm supposed to live, have been made for me, by the selfish needs of others. I must sacrifice so they can accomplish their desires! Even if they are long dead.

      She wiped her eyes to clear them. Her blows had no science to them anymore, she simply rained them down as hard and fast as she could. If they were blocked or dodged, or simply missed, she'd ceased to care. The realization that blows were as useless as all her other struggles, broke her. She lost the strength to lift her arms, or even stand. He caught her before she slid to the ground. The tears flowed freely. She wanted to scream, but she hadn't the strength left anymore. She whimpered as she leaned against him. The tears flowing, unable to control them or the pain and anger that raged within her.

      "Why can't our enemies simply take one look at us, and give up?" Ami complained to Asuka as they walked the corridors. Each dreading what they would soon have to do.

      "Because when your enemies wake up, they say 'The Senshi are young and weak, I can defeat them this time.' Insert laugh track," Asuka explained as they walked.

      Ami snickered at that, "Can we get a duet of Jeff and this 'Kodachi' girl? That would work."

      "We've been thinking that since Moon can cry so loud, we should teach her that laugh," Asuka said offhandedly, "It would certainly give your opponents pause. Like when this one saw what it was facing, and said 'Hi!'" Asuka smiled like a beauty contestant, saying the rest through her smile, " 'I don't want to be lunch! If I run away right now, will you kill me?'"

      Ami broke into giggles about that.

      Asuka continued, "It couldn't leave fast enough." Of course, having two Great Old Ones, and Tsunami, as well as six Senshi in range helped. Amazing what she told us before we let her go. I think Jeff's 'I'm vicious, psychotic, and almost all-powerful' act helped a lot. If even half of it is true . . . I don't envy you naive souls finding out the truth, especially Usagi, Asuka thought.

      Asuka looked at the intersection, knowing they would part here. "Now we face our trials," Asuka said, "I have to apologize to someone who doesn't deserve one, and you have to explain your new boyfriend."

      "Do you want to trade?" Ami offered, "I think we'd each be better suited for the other's role."

      "Sometimes you must rise above who you are now, and grow into who you must become," Asuka said quietly.

      "You should say that with your fist in the air, and in a more confident tone," Ami teased, "Then you'd sound just like Tate-chan."

      Asuka turned to Ami with a serious expression. "Ami - he isn't perfect. He has some serious problems, his sister and father are the biggest on that list. But the one you must watch out for is - he actually believes he is a samurai of the old school. That's as real and important to him as walls and gravity are to the rest of us. He won't force you to be a traditional woman, in fact he'd probably be repulsed by the weepy, submissive type. On the other hand, you can't force him to be a completely 20th century man, he really believes all that stuff he says. While he lives a twisted version of it, he honestly wants to be a hero and matter. You'll have to let him, within reason, and restrain him when it is not appropriate."

      "Thank you," Ami said, frightened by Asuka's sudden intensity, "You love him, don't you? Was he . . . do you -?"

      "It was a different world," Asuka told her as she put her hands on Ami's shoulders, "I needed someone to save me, of all my supposed friends and relatives, he was the only one who stepped up to take the job. In this world he's all yours." Asuka tightened her grip until Ami winced. "Hurt him, and I'll show you why that thing turned and ran. You might even be sane at the end of it." She released Ami and stepped back.

      Ami massaged her shoulders. "Do you think they'll be jealous?" Ami asked with an air of curiosity, trying to lighten the mood.

      Asuka thought she knew the answer, and knew that Ami knew the likely answer as well.

      Kiima had watched the battle, and had been terrified. When her rescuer had fallen, she saw the tenderness in the one who had slaughtered her entire people with a single stroke, in her nightmares. The idea that the destroyer could be anything but, confused her.

      When they disappeared from her view, she began to fret. Perhaps I should have said something before she left, Kiima thought, Because I didn't know what to say.

      Kiima was shocked as the destroyer backed into her room, cradling her rescuer.

      "Too much packed into too short a time," he told Kiima as he headed towards the second bed in the room. Kiima pulled back the covers and let him lay the disheveled girl in it. The destroyer's face was mild and concerned, but she still didn't know what to expect.

      "The repair will take time. I apologize for the painkillers numbing your wings, but otherwise they'd itch like fury."

      She ran her hand over the feathers returning to her head. "I can imagine." She waited for some word or clue. "She saved me, but for what I do not know."

      "If your question is 'Will I ever fly again?' The answer is up to you. The damage will be healed within a week at most. Then you'll have to go through extensive retraining in how to use them."

      "I'll be a fledgling again," Kiima said, "I can live with that."

      "If you are wondering about her character, she believes all people are basically good, if you give them a chance."

      Kiima raised an eyebrow at that statement.

      "I agree, she's young and naive, but you stand here because of that. I'd prefer to let her keep her illusions. I'd choose to live in her world where those ideals hold sway, rather than the world I know to be true."

      Kiima nodded, then ventured a question, "You don't approve of me?"

      "I don't care about you, one way or the other. You are not my problem, unless you choose to make yourself my problem. I find solutions for my problems. Boiling Aqua Regia and Hydrofluoric Acid has proven remarkably efficient in the past."

      Kiima doubted he was joking. "Would you have let me die?"

      "If Makoto -" He gestured to Kiima's rescuer, " - I wouldn't have tried to sway your loyalty away from Saffron. Either I would have failed, and wasted time, or I would have succeeded, unlikely, and we would be right where we are."

      "Makoto rescued you," he reminded her, "Don't take that credit away from her for how, or that she required our assistance to rescue her."

      "Where do we go from here? We three?" Kiima asked, glancing at the girl, barely a fledgling herself.

      "You are Makoto's responsibility, if she wants it. I will continue as I have done. Both of us dreamt the same dark dream, perhaps we can put it behind us."

      "And you go on mistrusting me," she said without rancor.

      "You misinterpret my behavior. I don't trust anyone," he replied smoothly, "But there is much you need to know. Walk with me. I would not trouble her rest with the talk between old soldiers."

      Ami wondered why they had gone from clamoring for details about Mercury's Knight and the emerald pendant she wore, to expressions ranging from horror to disgust to abject fear.

      "F - f - f - f - f - f - f - f - oul Y- y - y- " Moon stammered, retreating from Ami's approach.

      "Youma," Ami supplied, not knowing how to explain to Usagi that a dust mop was not a fearsome weapon, unless your enemies were dust bunnies.

      "W -w - what h - have you done w - w -ith A- A- Ami M -"

      "Sailor Mercury," Ami said, "If you're going to be silly, at least go all the way."

      "Have you!?" Minako cried, "Gone all away?"

      Ami decided to ignore that question.

      Rei was the one who seemed repulsed. Ami could just imagine her with her full miko costume and equipment, and trying to exorcize Ami of 'the evil influences'. She looked back to Minako, who looked near to tears. "Oh, all my friends," she lamented, taking pose, and trying not to think where the microphone and spotlight had come from, "Sad souls have been driven mad by jealousy." She put her wrist to her forehead, like in those awful magical girl programs Usagi watched religiously. "I'll have to carry the fight to Beryl with just Jupiter, and our yummy knights!"

      She paused to consider, the spotlight and microphone vanishing, Okay, maybe I have been in Nerima too long. She picked up the emerald and gazed at it. "Pretty," she breathed, and was glad she saw jealousy glowing in the eyes of her friends. "And such a good kisser." She sighed as her friends began picking themselves off the floor. She noted the venomous looks she was getting, and reveled in them. "And so romantic and dashing."

      Minako was the first to break free of the 'Senshi-want-boyfriend' group-think. "It's Kuno Tatewaki we're getting jealous over!" the Senshi of Venus reminded everyone loudly, and again the three girls were revolted.

      "But he's such a good kisser, and with such gentle hands." Ami sighed wistfully, intentionally starting the cycle all over again. This is fun, Ami thought, Why should Makoto have all the fun?

      "For all that, I apologize," Asuka said formally and bowed, not gritting her teeth, not handing out backhanded compliments, just offering the apology. She straightened up and prepared to leave.

      Akane stared at her in amazement. "And what about everything else?" Akane asked, also struggling with her temper.

      You deserved it, and a thousand times more, Asuka didn't say. She gave a curt bow, turned on her heel and left Akane with the problem of getting her sleeping father home.

      Asuka stepped out into the corridor, carefully closed the door behind her, and took a deep, cleansing breath. I wonder if I should go back in there and tell 'Ms. Tendo' what I really think of her, Asuka wondered, No, bad form, just leave it.

      "Have you given any thought to -?" Katsuhito's question was interrupted by two squealing girls, chasing each other and a cabbit down the hallway.

      It took a moment for Asuka to recognize them as Sasami and Hotaru. "Those two seem to have hit it off."

      "Both will have to go home soon," Katsuhito explained.

      "That I know," Asuka replied a touch more curtly than the old man deserved. She watched the girls playing. And aren't you jealous? she asked herself, That you had to be a great and austere symbol at that age, instead of running around and shrieking like a little kid. And not being able to `play` even at the age the Senshi are?

      "It isn't that weighty a question," Katsuhito said in alarm.

      "Yes it is. If you understand it." She remembered that Hotaru was an extremely powerful Senshi, one who could be a powerful asset to her friends. Once he gets her Henshin fixed, she thought, Who designs a weapon with only two settings: 'I'll slash you with my polearm', and 'I'll blow up the planet you're on'? Nobody who has ever been in combat. Sasami needs someone who's in her power range and near her age, and Hotaru needs anybody to be friends with. Even I had friends. Asuka looked around. "Where are Tenchi and Ryoko? I would have expected them to be around," Asuka asked.

      "I sent them with Kiyone and Tatewaki to talk with Hotaru's father, about his business dealings."

      "That may not have been the swiftest idea," Asuka commented.

      "Think of it, as training," Katsuhito said with a smirk.

      "What is that thing?!" Tenchi shouted as he retreated, his blade at the guard position.

      "I don't know!" Kiyone yelled as she backed away, firing as she went.

      Ryoko drew her blade and smiled. The thing looked like a moving-van-sided centipede, made entirely out of oversized bananas. It breathed something at her. Ryoko found herself nearly covered in yellow custard. "Banana," she announced after tasting some of it. Then she stared and pointed at something unseen. "Oh, colors." She drifted upwards to the ceiling.

      'DIE!' was answered by the ring of steel on stone. "DIE! DIE! DIE!"

      Tenchi watched in amazement as Tatewaki-san chopped the creature into smaller and smaller wriggling pieces. A look of manic joy on his face.

      "Should we help him?" Tenchi asked.

      "Are you nuts?" Kiyone asked as she watched the spectacle wide-eyed, "Kuno-san! Look out!"

      Hulking creatures, each shaped like a pineapple, advanced towards the panting swordsman. Kuno looked up at them, his weariness vanished. Kuno threw back his head and made a sound surely torn from the bowels of Hell.

      "That sounds a little like laughing," Tenchi ventured, as he moved away from the other boy.

      "I hear Sendai is nice this time of year. Let's go find out," Kiyone replied, not taking her eyes off the swordsman and his targets.

      "Insanity," Kiima commented at they walked the building's corridors.

      "I never said it wasn't, but you do see the problem," the destroyer said with unexpected mirth.

      "To a nation, an army is necessary. If only to threaten others into peace. To so limit the solutions . . . folly. Saffron does not reign, or rule. He serves."

      "Serenity both reigned and ruled, not wisely and not well, at least in the realm of real politics. There is some evident of a higher civilization before 9500 B.C., but that's before the Moon Kingdom's rise, let alone its fall."

      "Could they have allowed the cataclysm that destroyed the previous civilization?" Kiima asked.

      "With near infinite power at their disposal? I'd hate to think they did it out of malice, but if it already happened before they arrived . . . unless there's more truth to the legends of an earlier group of gods giving birth to more `human` gods who then overthrew them. The Titans and the Olympians, the Norse legends, the Babylonians with Tiamat and Marduk. I'd hate to think that what Serenity, her Senshi and the entire Moon Kingdom population actually descended from, was a set of inhuman monsters, and the Moonies made their screw-ups because they weren't fully human either. That would almost make Beryl and her people the Titans, and Serenity and her Senshi the Olympians. It fits a bit too well, so I won't discount it out of hand. Many societies rewrite their histories to make a certain point, 'The Universe began with my reign' is one very popular in Oriental kingdoms, which the Moon Kingdom appears to have been. The real history tends to get lost along the way. Serenity's Kingdom probably was a paradise, to the people willing to give up everything to be 'part of something greater than myself'. To people who realize the individual is greater than the state, it would have been a torment never-ending."

      "You fear a repetition?"

      "When was the last time your nation-state changed its political or societal paradigm? Or better, when did your people decide further growth was unnecessary?"

      Kiima squirmed at that. "We have all we need."

      "Except freedom. Dissenters have their wings broken and depending on the depth of their heresy, are tossed out the mountain's base, or its peak. In any case, the other tribes soon kill them, because none of them want to upset the apple cart either."

      Kiima realized she'd been discussing tactics and political theory for nearly two hours. And `giving` as good as I got, she thought happily, And enjoying every minute of it. Most of my former people would either not be interested, or it would be too dangerous to discuss it openly.

      "It would have been very dangerous, to utterly useless, to have such a talk with anyone from your once - home," the destroyer said, destroying more of her nostalgia and homesickness. "I won't tell you this place is `better`, despite the fact that it is, but it is very different, and you are needed."

      "As we have discussed," Kiima replied, "You could talk away a daemon's shadow. Don't doubt that, but I still don't see what one general can do to train these others. My generalship did not involve training as much as leading, going first and ordering others to follow my example."

      "You are literate. SunTzu remains the best work and it's available in Chinese, Japanese, many languages. I've never thought The Five Rings compared well with The Art of War for strategic thought, like von Clauswitz, he failed to comprehend all that Sun Tzu had. Guderian and Forrest had the right tactical deployments of thinking rather than slave soldiers, but for grand strategy, Sun Tzu. You can ask for assistance - competent - assistance."

      Kiima snickered at that. "Yes, that would be a novelty," she said and realized they were back at her room. "While I stand here, there are infinite possibilities. Once I step through there, the future telescopes down to a mere handful of choices."

      "And what of those lost chances draws you?" the destroyer asked as he opened the door.

      Inside, my rescuer and a new future await. I can live in fear of what I know, alone. Or with friends and allies, face a new world full of terrors undreamt of, Kiima thought. The destroyer waited, his preference clear. And you? 'You can be friendly, you can be neutral . . . or you can be dead.' What are your reasons? What do you hope to accomplish? What do you lose and what do you gain? she knew the long drop was always available.

      Ami left the room with a spring in her step and lightness in her heart. And nearly ran into Mamoru and the two mooncats perched on his shoulders. None of the trio looked pleased at all. "Good morning," she chirped, feeling immorally good about how the other Senshi had reacted to her report of the battle, and the aftermath.

      "Where is he?" Mamoru asked coldly.

      Only the image of him with a monocle and stroking one of the moon-cats kept his expression from being frightful. "Which 'he'?" Ami asked as innocently as she could.

      "You know which Ami-san! You aren't that unaware of the outside world."

      Ami felt her smile flicker, this part she did regret. Asuka-chan would be proud of me, Ami thought as she said, "Why is Usagi the only one allowed a comforter and protector? Makoto has a warrior-healer to help her, why can't I have a guardian as well?"

      The shift in topic took Mamoru by surprise, before he could rally, Ami attacked again, "I think you'll find he is not what his reputation suggests. After all, I doubt Tuxedo Mask is a whiny poofter who only knows how to pose, throw roses and give speeches that would only inspire the easily impressed."

      Mamoru rocked back on his heels so hard both cats clumsily fell to the ground. Ami waited for him to recenter himself and counterattack along this avenue.

      "That isn't all I do, or all I am."

      "Then you may assume the same of him," Ami replied sweetly. The sweetness faded. "He nearly died trying to defeat our enemy, not because of destiny, or Serenity or the Moon Kingdom, but because it was right, and noble, and good. Please keep that in mind when you meet him." Ami bowed and walked away. She heard Mamoru enter the door behind which the others waited. Their eyes squeezed shut, their ears plugged and humming as loud as they could, Ami thought with a laugh.

      Ami heard a cry from Hotaru of, "I'm going to get you!" as Sasami and her cabbit dashed past. Ami laughed and ran after them. "I'm going to get all of you!" The two little girls squealed as Ami closed in.

      Katsuhito caught up with his fellow trickster at the last of the 'Special Rescue' trailers. Most of the rest of the temporary camp had been packed away and removed. Trapped behind a desk, filling out paperwork, Katsuhito thought with a shudder, And people wondered why I didn't want to be heir-apparent.

      "I know, 'transport home'. I'm arranging it," he said without looking up from the reports and requisitions, "They are all having an extremely beneficial effect on each other." He looked up, straight into Katsuhito's eyes. "Even duplicitous old fossils like you and me."

      "What about their lost time in the vaunted educational system?" he asked with all seeming seriousness.

      "If I can't catch them all up to Ami's present level, in a year, I'll hand in my diploma."

      "True, how much of this is for your good, and not theirs?"

      "I don't believe any of them will be harmed by the delay," Jeff told Katsuhito, "As for my benefit, I will admit that, and arrange earlier transport for any of them who desire it. Frankly, it's a good thing to occasionally be reminded of what you are truly fighting for. High ideals are fine things, but laughing children and young lovers gazing into each others' eyes are somethings that relate to most people."

      "And their parents?" Katsuhito asked.

      "You mean the ones who fail to question why their nubile darlings come in - in the middle of the night, disheveled, exhausted and often bruised? Either they are terribly gullible, neglectful, or under some kind of mind-control. A workable theory in any case."

      "Banabanabananas!"Ryoko insisted as she was carried past the open door on a stretcher.

      "Professor Tomoe has repented his evil ways," Tatewaki gravely reported, "I require a shower, or a bath, in boiling disinfectant."

      "Ami's around, I'll send her by," Katsuhito suggested, making the boy blush and retreat, muttering about 'devious shamans and their soul-kin!'

      "Case in point, it's not easy to play the noble samurai as a clown, when the noble samurai is the role truly required. You find out what you truly are, and what you can be, when the world hangs in the balance."

      Katsuhito nodded. "Even if it's only your tiny little piece of it. Did you have to send Ayeka all the way back to Jurai?"

      The lad sighed, rubbed his eyes, "That may not have been one of my wisest actions," he admitted, "I have a feeling the Jurain nation and Serenity's Moon Kingdom did not enjoy cordial relations."

      "That's putting it mildly. Ryoko thought she could escape all Jurain pursuit, just by entering this star system, and I expected to be challenged every instant I approached the Moon."

      "You didn't know Serenity and the colonies had fallen 200 years earlier?"

      "We didn't check," Katsuhito admitted, "The place was quarantined to all but 1st generation ships. There were many reasons to regard Serenity and her guardians as usurpers of Earth and its environs."

      "I suspected they weren't from Earth originally. I just didn't consider it that important. I take it Earth is somehow special to the Jurain nation, or at least, the royal family."

      "Yes, indeed."

      He sat up straighter, paperwork temporarily forgotten. "You will tell me, or I'll make you fill out your portion of this bureaucratic mess."

      Katsuhito smirked inwardly, but outwardly shuddered at the prospect.

      The ride back to the Kuno compound elicited shudders from many in the two vans. Asuka and Jeff were there in the second van, to calm those gibbering with fear and loathing. Makoto sat in the forward van, filled with those who appreciated the beauty and wonder.

      "I'm embarrassed," Makoto admitted to Kiima.

      "I don't see why," the older woman commented, "Why didn't you mention you were frightened of heights. That was a rare bravery you performed then, or a rare foolishness if your bond was not as strong as you believed. We are here, so you assumption was correct."

      The vans stopped, and all the people filed out.

      "Makoto, Ami, Sasami, you're with me," Jeffrey called, "Kuno-san, I'd think your sister would have the gear to help Tendo-san and Kiima-san."

      "You wish to leave them in the care of my sister?" Kuno seemed aghast.

      "She understands duty," Jeffrey replied, "The rest of you, I leave in Kuno-san's capable hands." Before the echo had died, Jeff had practically all the Senshi hiding in a line behind him.

      Kuno smirked. "I would be delighted to entertain such lovely ladies. But Ami-chan would object," he sighed sadly before beginning again, "I would deputize Lady Langley to see to their comforts and entertainment. From what you have said, you know the grounds and facilities."

      "I can handle it."

      Tatewaki led Kiima away, pushing Kasumi's wheel chair. "Will they be all right?" Makoto asked Jeff.

      "Kodachi is a World-class gymnast, and a World-class loon, but I think the gymnastics comes first. Besides, Kiima can handle herself," Jeff reassured her, then whirled around as Asuka shouted.

      "Usagi get out of there!" Asuka stood at the edge of a pool and shouted at the reclining girl.

      "Why? I'm not lying on anything I can hurt. It's just a log . . . a leather-covered log?" Usagi's voice faltered as realization dawned.

      "I can't watch," Jeff said.

      "Is blonde hair a warning that somebody is stupid?" Kiyone asked as everyone watched Usagi tap dancing atop Mr. Green Turtle's snout, while he tried to catch the evasive morsel.

      "I resemble that remark!" Minako protested.

      "I think that one was on purpose," Ami whispered.

      "No comment," Makoto, Sasami and Jeff replied.

      They stood in an open field, Sasami watched Jeffrey, big sister Makoto and Ami-chan, who were examining several odd devices. I'm glad we didn't leave so soon, she thought as she watched, she spotted Hotaru-chan hiding in the bushes, watching all of them intently, Ryo-Oh-Oki keeping her quiet and company.

      "So what - are these what I think they are?" Ami-chan asked of the oddly decorated rods.

      "They are the Henshin rods of the originals," Jeffrey explained, "The dead originals."

      Ami-chan seems shocked by this, Sasami thought as the two girls examined the rods and the two similar rods they pulled from somewhere.

      "They're very different," big sister Makoto said as she carefully examined the two, one from Jeff, the other her own.

      Sasami got closer. The old one looks like a junk-jewelry copy of the one big sister Makoto had, she thought. "Magic," she said. I can see the magic as if it was painted on, she thought as she looked closely. "You changed them!" she told him. All three of them stared at her as Sasami pointed to the two very different patterns in the older Henshin rod, "I can see the differences."

      "She's right," Jeffrey smiled, "There's a - let's call it an interlock - that I couldn't bypass, so . . . "

      "You eliminated it completely," big sister Makoto said with a heart-warming smile.

      She likes him, she thought, I hope they get married, I'd like to see them together.

      "Right. These wands only work when you aren't transformed. As soon as you transform yourselves," Jeffrey said with a smile, "They won't work."

      "That's weird," Ami-chan said, trying to see what Sasami saw on her Henshin rods.

      "Not necessarily. First, you are Sailor Mercury and Sailor Jupiter reborn, not your Senshi forms. The current Sailor Mercury and Sailor Jupiter are modifications of you, so there are more differences between the paleo-Senshi and the current Senshi than the paleo-Senshi and your normal forms," Jeffrey said. Ami-chan looked thoughtful and nodded, big sister Makoto looked like she'd hit a wall with her face. "There are a couple of powers I can't imagine being used 'in costume'."

      "Like what?" Ami-chan asked.

      "One is a short-range teleport, say 10 meters."

      "What's weird about that?" big sister Makoto asked.

      "You can't take much weight," Jeffrey explained, "So if you were tied, or handcuffed, or encased in concrete, you'd leave the binding behind."

      "And your clothes," Sasami teased, then stopped, stunned, when Jeffrey didn't laugh.

      "Uh . . . I think you'd keep some light clothes, probably your fuku or underwear, but not much else."

      "Hentai!" Ami-chan accused.

      "Hey! I didn't design it! Queen Serenity did, or ordered the design," Jeffrey shouted back, "You want to leave them with me for another month, and let me work?"

      Ami-chan reluctantly slipped hers into her pocket book.

      "What else?" big sister Makoto asked, trying to keep the peace among her friends, "You never tell the whole story in one shot."

      "Okay, you'll like this. Fingers together, arm out straight. 'Fighting Jupiter Hand Make-Up.'" He glanced at big sister Makoto. "It's what was there," he said defensively, "Don't look at me like that. You want to see a properly designed system, I've got that scheduled for later."

      Big sister Makoto smirked at that, while Ami-chan tittered. Both extended their arms, fingers closed.

      "Say it under your breath," Jeffrey counseled, "This is supposed to be covert."

      Sasami couldn't hear either say the words, but she saw the electric-blue blade forming, covering big sister Makoto's forearm and running straight down her arm and hand, extending out a meter and a half.

      Jeffrey picked up a section of concrete pipe. "Slice through it," he suggested as he tossed it in the air. Big sister Makoto hit it.

      As fast as big brother Tenchi and the Light Hawk Wings, Sasami realized, then smiled at big sister Makoto's surprised/pleased reaction.

      "Ami, yours has a similar setting, it's solid air, perhaps a molecule thick. It will also cut anything not specially reinforced," Jeffrey told them, "There's something called 'Following Blast Bubble', it's a guided bubble that envelops its target."

      Ami-chan smiled at that, until she saw Jeffrey wasn't smiling.

      "Since it absolutely destroys everything for 200 - 400 meters, think 30 to 50-megaton range H-bombs, I didn't reactivate it. But it does explain how you engaged and drove off Jurain and other empires' warships."

      Ami-chan and big sister Makoto were both staring in shock at him.

      "You see now why I can't figure out why they lost?" Jeffrey asked the pair.

      "They were so special and so pretty," Sasami said, her eyes aglow, "I wish I could be a Sailor Scout too!"

      "I thought of that, too." From his pocket, he removed a very plain-looking rod, topped with a silver crystal shaped like a heart. Then he handed her the rod and a pair of books, one heavy and gray, the other thin and yellow.

      "How come she gets an instruction manual," Ami-chan protested, then looked over Sasami's shoulder, "With pictures, diagrams and an index!"

      "How come she gets Cliff Notes on her instruction manual," big sister Makoto complained.

      "Because her armorer is competent!" he shouted back at Ami-chan, then whispered to Sasami, "Better not let them know about the built-in interactive help function. It was that, or make Ryo-Oh-Oki talk, and there's something truly disturbing about that."

      Sasami heard the yelp from the cabbit hiding in the bushes.

      "That's what those measurements were for!" Sasami said delightedly, "You were measuring me for my uniform!"

      "Yes, but Asuka and Shampoo did the styling. It's a little baroque for my tastes, but it seems to be the styling required."

      Sasami frowned. "I'm not going to have to be naked during my transformation? Am I?"

      Jeffrey looked offended. "Of course not, you'd have to be a real depraved pervert to have to see your soldiers' naked bodies, just before you sent them into battle." He turned to look at Ami-chan and big sister Makoto. "Maybe you two have been out in the sun too long. You're getting awfully red." He took the rod from Sasami and set it on one of the sliced pieces of concrete. "The first and most important element, something I try to include in all my high-powered weapons. Quietly say, 'Jurain Moon Princess Activate.'"

      Sasami looked askance, but said it. The rod vanished and reappeared in her hands. "Wow!"

      "Wow is right!" big sister Makoto said, "Ours can't do that!" She stared at Jeffrey. "At least the original ones couldn't, can they?"

      "Not that I was able to find," he replied with a shrug.

      "Fighting Mercury Hand Make-Up," Ami-chan said in a proper pose, "It still doesn't work."

      "My mistake, fingers and thumb together," Jeffrey apologized, "Now try it."

      Ami-chan repeated the phrase. "Still nothing."

      "That's because you're looking at the edge of a mathematical plane. Turn it slightly and try it on that pipe. Then watch for the phase distortion at the point of contact."

      Ami-chan turned it, making a slight distortion appear and disappear from Sasami's point of view. Ami-chan carefully sliced through several chunks of concrete. Then the blade vanished.

      " 'Wow' is right," Ami-chan said, "Only in our civilian clothes, that's too bad."

      "I could only do so much in the time I had. There's dozens of other powers, from the mundane to the extraordinary."

      "Nothing else perverted, like the 'leave your clothes behind' teleport?" Ami-chan asked while she frowned at him.

      Jeffrey frowned and scuffed the ground with his toe. "It was designed to allow a Senshi to escape any binding, no matter how tight. If you worry about it, wear a leotard or a swimsuit under your clothes and you'll be fine." He smirked at Ami-chan. "There are another few settings, but Sasami's too young and full of love to hear about the suite of 'Lonely Scout' options. Really Lonely Scout."

      "Like a karaoke machine?" Sasami asked, all wide-eyed innocence, "I love to sing."

      "Something to help you sing, yes," Jeffrey told her, then smiled malevolently at Ami-chan, "Good for hitting those high notes."

      Ami-chan was as pale as a ghost. Big sister Makoto was smiling nervously, but the longer she kept glancing from the rod to Jeffrey, the more friendly and the less nervous her smile got, and the more nervous his got.

      "There's nothing like that in there!" Ami-chan insisted, at the top of her lungs.

      "Ami-chan, the Queen was just getting a husband after a thousand years. Her advisors never had husbands or children."

      "It must have been very lonely for them," Sasami sympathized, "Ami-chan, are you okay?"

      "She just hasn't considered all the . . . changes, which being a Senshi requires," big sister Makoto said, as sympathetically as Sasami had.

      "If you're really lonely, Ami-chan, you've got your Senshi friends," Sasami offered, "Why are you staring at me like that? Why is big sister Makoto staring at you like that?"

      Ami-chan whirled and stared at big sister Makoto, who was licking her lips and staring at her the way Ryoko often stared at big brother Tenchi.

      "Say little Senshi-grrl," big sister Makoto purred as she leaned over Ami-chan, "You wanna to go back to my place, teleport out of something more comfortable, and . . . be frrriends?" Big sister Makoto gave away the game by laughing so hard she had to sit down.

      Ami-chan still looked like she was chewing live electric eels. "It really doesn't have settings like that does it?" Ami-chan quietly demanded.

      "Should I tell her the truth?" Jeffrey asked innocently.

      Big sister Makoto shook her head frantically. "You - smarties - can think - yourselves - into - such - knots," she continued laughing at Ami-chan's stricken expression.

      "You're all just being silly," Sasami scolded them, but inside she was glad they could `play` together like this, "How does this work?"

      "I should make you read the manual, or at least the Cliff Notes," he grumped.

      "Jeff - rey!" Sasami complained.

      "All right! Enough! There's two major modes, quiet that's like what I showed you on theirs, the other is louder and showier. You two might want to transform so you can give the girl some pointers about fighting for love and peace."

      Ami-chan and big sister Makoto blushed and looked nervously at each other. "What if someone sees?" Ami-chan asked nervously.

      "This is Nerima. Nobody will care. They didn't even notice when the U.S.A.A.F. nuked the place."

      "They only dropped bombs on Hiroshima and Nagasaki," Ami-chan replied.

      "See what I mean?"

      Big sister Makoto sighed at Ami-chan. "You just had to encourage him."

Sailor Jupiter 15      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter 15 - The Time After Innocence

      "This is my practice room," Kodachi said imperiously of the large room filled with gymnastic equipment, "It is here you will practice." She laughed, a chilling sound along with a storm of rose petals that heralded her transformation into her gymnast's leotard.

      "In order to prove I am worthy to be your instructor." Kodachi walked to a long cable hanging slack between two shoulder-high poles. Rather than hop up on the poles, she vaunted onto the loose rope itself and held herself upside-down, back straight, head down, without the rope swaying or pitching her off.

      She split her legs far apart, perpendicular to the rope. She brought them back together, then split them again, parallel to the slack line she held. Then she rolled into a cartwheel across the line to a standing posture on the far pole, then she effortlessly dropped to the ground. It was a breathtaking display, but the clear disdain she had for her `audience` spoiled her `performance` and showed clearly why, despite her superb technical skill, she never did well at tournaments.

      "Your garments are appropriate," Kodachi told Kiima, as she strode up to the bird-woman, "You should begin on the balance beam, unless you believe the slack line is not - beyond you." It was clearly meant as a challenge, and Kiima accepted it, leaping onto the pole. She spread her wings for balance, and tried to walk down the rope. Her wings were sluggish and clumsy, making the process difficult. She stumbled, fluttering desperately to keep her balance. She turned to glare at the gymnast who stood below, smirking at her. The ex-Phoenixi straightened up and continued, she would not give up, not to a landling.

      She turned to face Kasumi, "That long skirt is hardly appropriate for this circumstance," she told Kasumi.

      "It is necessary," Kasumi replied mildly.

      "I think not. A - "

      The wheelchair-bound girl had raised the skirt high enough to let the gymnast see her legs. Emaciated and spindly. Kodachi drew back with a hiss. Kasumi let the hem fall, concealing the sight.

      Kodachi tried to rally to reassert her authority and will, but could not. "My brother suggested we train your arms, so you might move in other than this chair." She nodded to a set of parallel bars. "We shall begin."

      Sasami looked at the fancy costume as she spun around. The long sleeves, ribbons and bows made it seem very impractical. It's very pretty, she thought happily, And a lot more demure than theirs! She laughed at the thought of all the ornaments. I bet I can assemble a weapon out of the various bits and pieces, the buttons, bows and buckles. Then she frowned as she considered big brother Jeff and his sense of humor, Or a toaster oven . . . or both - at the same time. Warms, broils, vaporizes, slices and dices, and it makes julienne fries, out of your opponents. She laughed at the thought, then tried to get more serious. She smiled at big brother Jeff and wondered about all that was in the manual. The `Cliff Notes` described dozens of powers.

      "Considering it's nearly-indestructible, you can also use it as a club," big brother Jeff explained of Sasami's large baton, "You can make it hundreds of times more massive at the moment of impact by saying 'Hurts Me More Than You Attack'. Frankly, I don't see why you can't just think the words, instead of saying them. After all, it will only respond to you anyway."

      'Pretty Sammi' frowned at him and his very weird mix of insane humor and absolute rationality. "Maybe it was a - " She leaned close to him, as if whispering in his ear. Then stared at the two Senshi as she covered her mouth and giggled. Both Senshi instantly went beet-red from head to toe. Now to turn it on `Raccoon`, she thought and asked, "If I attach a bag, can I play it like a bagpipe?"

      "Of course, it even comes with a tam o'shanter and a skean dhu," he said with all seriousness.

      Sasami only rolled her eyes. "Do you have to have the last word?"

      While the silence dragged on, big brother Jeff and Ami both struggled desperately not to fill it.

      Yosho, safely hidden deep within Katsuhito, watched the pair circle: the boy with a sword and the girl with the polearm of fire. Despite their ferocious expressions, they were having a marvelous time.

      "Don't drop your elbow," he told them. The pair circled, probing for weaknesses. He smiled as he idly wished he could convince Tenchi that the art was more than just swinging the blade. It's using the environment, including your opponents, he thought, It is also joy, action without conscious thought. A meditation in action.

      He thought as he listened to the lecture the fiery, redhead was giving young Tatewaki, Good advice, but the distractions and shocks are the only thing letting her keep matching him, he thought.

      "If your attractiveness is obvious, why force every woman to acknowledge it?" Asuka rushed in and knocked Kuno's sword out of the way, getting the 'touch'.

      Tatewaki frowned, steeled himself and took the guard position. In their brief exchange, Asuka fought exclusively on the defense, yet denied him the point.

      "And why do you insist every woman display their love the same, with physical contact?" Asuka offered and struck.

      Not enough to sweep away his guard, Yosho thought, Yet.

      "If a girl cooks you a meal. Or feeds you when you're paralyzed -" Asuka drove the touch home, and continued, "Why isn't that good enough? And why do you have to smother the poor girl?" Asuka slapped Tatewaki, not hard but he noticed it.

      Good, don't injure him, Yosho thought, But enough to wake him up.

      "I read that letter you gave her -"

      "You could read it?"

      "I'm a college graduate, in Math and Physics," Asuka told him, "Yes, I could read it. Why don't you stick with that approach?"

      Tatewaki lowered the sword and stared off into space, as if stunned by the enormity of the idea.

      "If you want to know the truth, the Senshi are going to need more warriors. They are going to need someone to stand toe-to-toe with the enemy, while they make their ranged attacks. Admittedly, they can be trained to fight hand-to-hand on their own, however, that will take time they don't have to spare."

      Kuno is lost in the images of herself as the valiant warrior who shall stand and defend Earth's defenders, or die, Katsuhito thought, as Yosho considered the Jurain legends about the Moon Kingdom versus the reality of the girls watching the drama unfold, I cannot see any similarity. Well-played Miss Langley, a well-planned and executed trap. Are you really prepared for what you might catch?

      "Why are you assisting my quest?" Tatewaki's reason had returned with a truckload of suspicions. Asuka whitened at his question and the directness of it.

      And Asuka has to answer that difficult question, Katsuhito thought, Now the game begins. No wonder she and her friend were able to lead Tenchi and his `harem` on such a dance. Yes, pout a bit and a little tear, it shows sincerity. No! Don't try to hug her, well, that's taken care of.

      Asuka stood, the point of her sabre-halberd dimpling the skin of Tatewaki's thigh, his intended glomp neatly forestalled.

      "A long time ago, I was deeply in love, I thought he loved me." She withdrew the blade and held Kuno fixed with her gaze. The young man saw what was behind the stare, and lowered his arms. "He rejected and abandoned me, like I was useless trash. You, of course, don't know how that feels to happen to you, everybody loves you."

      Kuno wisely made no reply.

      "Someone came to my aid, someone who had no reason to care, rescued me. It is a debt I have tried to repay. That poem, it would take a great deal of brains to decipher it. You, me, and Ami are probably the only ones in 10 kilometers who could do it in our heads. So, the poem extols her physical beauty and the form engages her brain. Do you know how rare it is to find a man who can appreciate both?" She lowered her blade slightly when Kuno nodded. "Good. The point is, I don't want to see Ami hurt by both of you misunderstanding, so I'd clear up the obvious stumbling blocks and let you two worry about the details."

      "Thank you," Tatewaki said and bowed.

      Asuka grounded the haft of the weapon and willed it away. "I believe the match was six touches. I got them."

      "You cheated," Kuno said firmly, frowning at the loss.

      "And you profited from my cheating," Asuka replied smoothly, "I think you got the better of the bargain."

      Kodachi watched the Tendo girl struggle across the parallel bars, sweat pouring down her face. It was not the ladylike or dignified persona she normally showed the world. The one she hides behind, Kodachi approved. It is not as easy nor as clean and simple as so many wish it to be, Kodachi thought, One hand in front of the other. And to how many others have you shown this dogged, aggressive side of you? Or are you so afraid of it and fear that others will fear you if they see it in you?

      "Enough," Kodachi ordered, she walked up and grabbed the older girl's arm, "I said 'enough.' There is tomorrow, and if you are willing to continue working this hard, you are welcome to return."

      "Thank you." The woman allowed Kodachi and Kiima to return her to her chair.

      "I also have a whirlpool bath, and some professional helpers," she told Kasumi, "Perhaps you would enjoy taking advantage of them."

      "Oh Kuno-san, I'm too tired for that," Kasumi suggested with total innocence.

      Kodachi looked at the rumpled girl with her sweat plastered hair, and realized the joke. Kodachi laughed, full and heartily.

      "This baton has an additional standard setting," Jeff told Sasami, she nodded as Jeff set the baton on her shoulder and bent the heart-shaped end up, making the entire silly-looking device look like a shoulder-fired rocket launcher.

      "It is a telescope?" Sasami asked as she saw the enlarged view in the screen surrounded by the heart.

      "Not specifically," Jeff joked, "Now, see the palm tree weather cock?"

      Sasami nodded.

      "Oh! A super accurate weapon for long-range!" Ami said enthusiastically.

      "Sort of," Jeff replied, smilingly rolling his eyes at Sasami, who giggled back.

      Sasami acquired the target. "Got it," she told Jeff and waited for his order to pull the trigger.

      "Listen carefully and do as I tell you. Concentrate on the smallest object you can, a virus or so, and concentrate on the colors of the rainbow: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet, and the shades between. Concentrate on them."

      "Okay . . . rainbows and a virus, not rainbow viruses?" she asked quizzically.

      "I don't think so," he replied, tousling her hair.

      She giggled, concentrated as ordered and fired, striking the weather cock squarely.

      The flash reached them first, striking the shield Jeff had raised and beating it nearly to the breaking point. The fierce wind did the job. Sasami was shaking like a leaf at the potential destruction she'd just unleashed. What the kind trickster had carefully placed in her hands.

      As the wind subsided, Ami protested, "Y-you can't give her that!"

      Sasami and Jeff exchanged glances while Ami and Makoto offered their protests, both impassioned and reasoned, both Senshi using both tactics, an eye opener for Sasami.

      Sasami gave Jeff a look, telling him she understood. 'Standard setting', she thought quietly, the part of her that was Tsunami added her own knowledge, Total matter-to-energy conversion, at a distance, with size and frequency distribution under the wielder's command. Every object in this universe as a bomb of whichever kind desired. From sterilizing by tiny flash of UV, to annihilating an entire star system by destroying the system's primary by making it a storm of radio waves.

      Sasami gave Jeff a grim nod. I'll keep the secret, against exactly the potential tyranny Ami is warning him about, she thought.

      "They could threaten Earth with annihilation! They wouldn't even have to send in their armada. They could dominate us from orbit!" Ami said in one breath, stunning even Makoto.

      "Sasami is sufficiently powerful that the power increase is nominal. The Jurains already have the power to do everything you've warned of. The defenses of Earth are as powerful now as they ever have been," Jeff said sharply, "There is nothing new to fear."

      Only something a thousand years lost, Sasami thought, Or they could have just dropped asteroids on the planet below. The Moon Kingdom held the ultimate high ground, and they wondered why they were resented?

      Asuka had known that the Kuno family armory had several modern, functional replicas of ancient Japanese polearms. She bypassed these and selected a pair of blunted weapons from the training racks. After that wind, Asuka thought, I decided to move the `party` indoors.

      I wanted a Bohemian Ear-spooner, I guess a naginata is the best I can do, she thought sadly, wishing for a proper saber-halberd. "A polearm isn't a spear, and it isn't a sword," she told Hotaru as she handed the girl one of the long weapons, "It also isn't a club or quarterstaff, but it can approximate the function of all of those." Asuka took the classic pikeman's stance. "Fencing with these was considering as great an art in Japan as swordsmanship, in fact, the soldier spearman was better paid than the soldier swordsman. They probably also lived longer if they kept their wits."

      Asuka watched the girl adjust her grip, to accommodate the unfamiliar balance. "Too many people think the only purpose of a spear is to make sure the action takes place far enough out of reach that your foe can't hit you back," Asuka said as she adjusted the girl's grip and stance, "You also have to be able to handle someone getting in too close, as well as that most enemies have projectile weapons, so unless you're a hundred kilometers away, they can hit you."

      Hotaru laughed. "But I'll never use a spear."

      "Probably true, but you should see this bunch use their weapons," Asuka teased, "If any of them had a sword, you'd have to keep sewing their feet and toes back on."

      Hotaru laughed at that as the others grumbled.

      Asuka led the girl through the basic stances and started teaching her to transition smoothly between them.

      Katsuhito had beckoned Tenchi away from Asuka teaching Hotaru how to use a polearm, and Tenchi had followed him outside.

      Once they were a short distance away from the others, hopefully out of earshot, Tenchi began, "There's . . . I'm ashamed," he said softly, "Hotaru's father . . . I didn't have a choice - I -" Tenchi stopped babbling, hung his head and focused. "Kagato was different, but Professor Tomoe was human, with a child . . . he wouldn't have a chance - against any of us. But I'm the one who killed him."

      Katsuhito sighed, remembering how Tenchi had reacted later to Kagato's death. You hid it from the girls, tried to hide it from me, but I know how it bothered you. "Would he have given you any choice? I know you, Tenchi." He wanted to reach out and comfort the boy, But the man needs to solve this on his own, only then can I help him solve his grief. "You are no callow youth. You wouldn't have taken a life unless another was in the balance. Looking back, I'm certain you can tell me a dozen ways you could have done things differently. In all honesty, at that time, in the moment you had to consider and act, would you really have saved both the Doctor and his victim as surely as you imagine?"

      Tenchi was about to protest he would, when he stared at his grandfather's stern expression. His certainty collapsed, he hung his head. "I - should have found a better way."

      "Yes, taken a dozen friends with you, expected danger beforehand and been prepared for it. That's next time, I was asking about this time. Whom were you prepared to sacrifice to save Professor Tomoe? Yourself? Understandable, but Ryoko? Kiyone? Young Tatewaki? All three -?"

      "NO! I -!" Tenchi shouted, his face filled with emotion, which subsided as if it drained through a hole, "I do not want any of them to be lost."

      "That wasn't an option given you at the time. When I fought Ryoko, I didn't spare her life out of a sense of love and honor. I did it because it was the only option open to me. If I had killed her, think about how much you would have lost. If she had killed me, think about how much more you would have lost."

      "Yes, grandfather."

      He laid his hand on the lad's shoulders. "It is appropriate to mourn, but do not let imaginings get in the way of facts. The professor could have surrendered at any time, and spared you all this ordeal."

      Tenchi nodded.

      You are not a bad person. You are a warrior, and death is part of that - our - calling, he wished he could make him believe. Instead, he watched Tenchi go, and considered which of the young warriors would be best to take him aside for a long talk.

      And cooking lunch nearly devolved into open warfare. Makoto made the mistake of claiming to be the best cook. Kodachi objected, and even Sasami seemed miffed, Jeff thought as he stood guard over Langley making the lunch. Oddly, preventing Usagi from `helping` hadn't been a problem. I half-expect to see ninjas with bandoleers of seasonings dropping out of the sky. He shot at the hand approaching the soup with 'just a pinch of salt'. From that yelp, it had to be Makoto. "Sasami, I wouldn't give you an invisibility power that I couldn't defeat," he said sternly, "And take your cabbit with you. Ryo-Oh-Ki! You keep her under control, or I'll feed you so many carrots, the mere sight of one will make you violently ill." The cloud of dust and the speedlines were a nice touch.

      "Are you going to run out of bullets before we're done?" Hotaru asked as she helped Langley.

      "How many clips have you got?"

      "Two left," Jeff admitted. Only the Kuno's would have a kitchen with hidden passages and so many places of concealment. Holding this position is nearly impossible.

      "I'd switch over to throwing forks at them then," Langley told him as she supervised Hotaru rolling the sushi, "I finally got him out of the kitchen, and I can work the kinks out of my cooking `muscles`, and this becomes something out of the First World War."

      "So when are you going to be Verdun over there? Somme time today?" Jeff said and watched Langley's shudder, "I just wish I understood why Makoto is taking this so personally."

      "Nobody wants to be last," Langley said cheerfully, "And that's what they're competing for." Langley drove a chef's knife down at a target Jeff couldn't see.

      "I may just run out of cutlery as well."

      "I told you to set a decoy and let them `adapt and improve` it, then make them eat their own handiwork."

      "I just can't do that to someone. I look so awful in mourning clothes and a mass funeral is just too depressing."

      Jeff nodded, shooting a bottle of wasabi out of the air.

      "They are persistent," Hotaru commented as she cut the roll into bite-sized pieces.

      "I think that was Sasami," Jeff said, "Carrot-stuffed cabbit when I catch you!" he bellowed and in quieter tones, "Perhaps you'd better speed things up a bit."

      "Genius cannot be rushed," Langley countered, then hurriedly threw two mixing bowels, and followed up with a snapshot with a salt shaker, "But it can be encouraged."

      Tatewaki Kuno was having the time of his life. He had found a `foe` if not worthy of his attention and skills, then a severe challenge to them. He was not limited on what stroke he was using, only his target was limited.

      'Raccoon' has explained about 'counting coup', merely touching with the blade, he thought, Likewise Asuka-kun brought up the European Code Duello, where only certain points could be struck. He wore a pair of targets, on his front and back, like a pectoral. Each of his foes wore but one.

      He danced out of the reach of each of the twin blades. He yanked his foot out of reach of Raccoon's down stroke while he ducked Asuka's high slash. "Honorless cheater!" he proclaimed with little heat. Of course they cheat, he thought as he beat back Asuka's flank attack, all three of them grinning.

      I am too well trained to leave a target, he thought, They know and can use it against me as they feint to disrupt a stance or attack.

      He barely turned Raccoon's attack. It's like facing a single foe, they act as one. I must cover the entire arc, and they can act with unspoken coordination, giving me no clues.

      He parried Raccoon's strike to his back target, and rolled, straight into Asuka-kun's strike . . . leaving red chalk on his chest target, another added to the several markings already there. More than on Asuka-kun's or Raccoon's, less than their combined total, but not significantly so, he thought with only minor irritation.

      He couldn't keep from grinning as they `played`. Ami-chan and Makoto shout encouragements to each side, more a pleasant distraction than a help. But they can learn that this can be made play, he thought, Oh ho! Kuno smiled. That is the game within a game, a minor humiliation to achieve a greater victory. Ha! Ha! Wheels within wheels. You shall not find Kuno Tatewaki lacking!

      They said their goodbyes to Kodachi and Kasumi as they headed for the train. "Okayama isn't that far," Sasami told Kasumi.

      "But I've never been there. It is supposed to be very beautiful country," Kasumi replied, accepting the hug from both Hotaru and Sasami.

      "That woman selling chopsticks?" Minako asked, "Why are they special?"

      "Our octopus here is justifiably world-famous," Tatewaki explained as he bought a pair for each of `his` guests, "But the normal Tomobiki octopus is trouble, so the maidens of the Ru shrine developed those special chopsticks based on the skewers they use in their hair."

      Each of the girls were examining the intricately carved wood, far too pretty and decorative to be used for eating.

      "So with the sharp points, you can pick things up or skewer them," Kuno finished.

      "Ah ha!" Minako said, "So these are the famous Ru Miko Tako Hashi!"

      As her friends carried a bound and gagged Minako onto the train, Jeff corralled Tenchi. "Someone is going to have to tell her," Jeff said, glancing back to the girl braiding Minako's hair, "Now I'll do it, if you want. But I think you should and offer your explanations and apologies."

      Tenchi shifted nervously as the doors closed behind him and the train started. It seemed an ill-omen for him. "I don't want to seem like I am avoiding my responsibilities, but . . . " he glanced around at everyone else who had remained in a festive mood.

      "Then I'll take care of it. The longer we draw this out, the harder it will be to explain."

      "But I'll . . . I thank you," Tenchi said, bowed.

      "Understand the difference between what you must do and what you can do. I lured my old friend atop many tons of explosives, and set it off. The alternative was a continuing murder spree that would have killed far more than the dozens who'd been slain. I didn't want to do it, but I had to do it. As important as my friend's life and happiness was to me, it wasn't worth all that blood. She could have surrendered to authorities and probably gotten probation or a suspended sentence. She would not have been executed or imprisoned, but she refused, so I killed her. I still have to deal with that, and pay for it every time I remember the good times we had together. You aren't a killer, like I am, or you would have found another way. One that would spare your friends, yet horrify the person you are even more."

      "If one was available," Tenchi said morosely.

      "A killer, a murderer like me would have ascertained what he was, what he was doing, and blown his brains out from half a mile away with a target rifle. I'd like to think I'd have shown enough class to wait until his daughter wouldn't see it all, but if the need was grave . . . " Jeff shrugged. "Good, you're appalled, that's the proper, decent - human - reaction. So you've just proven you aren't some mad-dog killer. You killed, it's a terrible thing, and in your line of work, it will happen again. Far worse to stand by and do nothing, while a friend or an innocent dies. When you could have intervened."

      "I understand," Tenchi said nervously, edging away from Jeff.

      "Always willing to help you humans see things in a clearer darkness."

      Kiima shooed Ami and Asuka out of the compartment. I want to see what kind of sparks come from this, she thought as she pushed Mamoru into the compartment with Tatewaki. The Neriman nodded politely to `Tuxedo unmasked` and returned to staring out the window at the darkening sky and the scenery.

      Kiima sat Mamoru down opposite Kuno. Kiima sat beside Kuno and stretched out her legs across the aisle, blocking the pair in. Mamoru likewise stared out the window, ignoring everyone around him.

      Suddenly, the door burst open, a gray-bearded tenor warbled "You've got to know when to hold'em, know - URK!" He fell to the floor with two roses and a half-dozen feathers piercing his chest.

      "Well thrown," Tatewaki said as he folded his arms back into his shirt, cradling his sword. Mamoru frowned in response and returned to staring out the window.

      "The silence will last until we get no more Nerima interruptions," Kiima told them, "Then you two are going to talk." From the expression on their reflections in the glass, neither men looked happy at the prospect.

      Asuka snorted in amusement at the silliness of the current youth. "Why the rush? You've got a few more years to be kids. Why charge into the silliest times of your life?"

      Rei frowned at Asuka as she finished her rounds, the other girls reluctantly adding what little they had squirreled away, hidden from all others, to Rei's bag.

      "You aren't doing it to get boyfriends, you're just competing with each other," Asuka said in disgust, "You already scared off Tenchi and Katsuhito. Ryoko left in disgust, Sasami and Raccoon are staying to be polite."

      The clatter and rattle of cosmetics on the table in front of Jeff was Rei's only answer to Asuka. "You said you know make-up," the miko challenged.

      "I said I was a make-up artist for the Harvard theater group for several years," Raccoon replied coldly, "I do not merely 'know make-up', I am an expert, superbly and exquisitely trained by experts. Far more than any of you."

      "Prove it," Rei contended.

      Raccoon smiled to Asuka. "What would be more embarrassing, making her seem the clown, or just making her look like one?"

      "Seeming," Asuka said, "With that pile of useless, mismatched junk, you've got your work cut out for you." She pushed Rei into the seat where Jeff could work on her.

      "True, but Genius can be encouraged."

      While the other girls closed in to watch, Rei looked particularly nervous.

      "She loves you," Tate said as the train crossed the border of Nerima proper, "Never doubt that." He paused to allow response, but Mamoru continued to stare out the window, seeing nothing in his reflection or the scenery. "She is young and inexperienced. Had she had more art, she might have chosen a different course. Instead, her attempt was to try the strongest argument she knew, that of destiny."

      "The destiny is a crock," Mamoru said, "Just because she has been told we are trapped together . . . I don't have to accept it."

      "Then perhaps you should ignore the excuse of destiny, and look to your own heart. Perhaps then it would not appear you are trapped, but see it as a welcome opportunity. Accept what is, and ignore what others claim 'must be'!" Kuno grinned briefly. "I have become an expert in that."

      "Do you know how insane that sounds?"

      "You ask me about insanity and its manifestations?" Tate asked with mirth.

      Mamoru opened his mouth, stared at Kuno who leaned forward and eagerly awaited an answer. Mamoru's mouth shut with a snap.

      "You sought to ask 'How would you know?' In a non-confrontational mode. I take no offense." Tate leaned back and stared at the ceiling. "She is young, and fully of passion and foolish - or perhaps - outdated notions of love. You are cold and calculating, submerging your passions in logic and the vagaries of this century. How do I know this?" Kuno stared at Mamoru intently as he asked then answered his question, "Because my dear Ami is like you. Terrified of the fires that burn within her, attempting to drown all those uncontrolled passions in logic and rationality, finding them lessened but not extinguished. So she fears and hides them and herself, behind books and math and scholastics. As if they would keep her, or perhaps another, from being consumed by what for all her studies and intelligence, remains beyond her ken."

      Tate stared at Mamoru. "I stand with my heart. Seeing great things others do not, feeling great winds and waves that others do not, believing things - that others do not. And not logic, not culture and not threats or fears make these things only I experience any less real. Telling me I am insane, because I say the world is one thing, when you insist it is another, does not eliminate my world. It merely makes you comfortable having safely dismissed that you see bits of it as well."

      "So you chase around like a nut?" Mamoru accused, "And a laughing stock."

      Tate's expression darkened and Kiima prepared to intervene. Tate's expression suddenly softened and he smiled, as if remembering a pleasant memory. "One strikes most unfairly, when one strikes a vein of unwanted truth within oneself. When a man has been starving with a gnawing, ravenous hunger impossible to understand or abate, it is not uncommon for him to run like a rabid bear, from one promise of surcease to another, from one moment of comfort or pleasure to another, not noticing, and honestly, not caring who or what is trampled in the course. To seek something, anything to attenuate his pain and emptiness. Or to make it seem to have gone away. After a time, the madness of the pain, and the insanity of the pursuit become blurred, and in my case, nearly interchangeable. Worse, I had not the tools to examine the source and fount of it. Had I done so, I might have been less . . . random in my quest for an ending to it. Logic is a poor analgesic, coldness worsens being alone in the night when all doubts and fears mass in the darkness."

      Kuno drew his sword. Mamoru drew back, but Kuno merely turned it to catch the light as he stared at it, the edge, then the flat. He lowered the blade, not pointing at or threatening anyone with it. "To hold the safety, not merely of yourself or your family, but of all of humanity . . . our past, our future . . . " he resheathed the blade as his voice trailed off. The gaze he fixed on Mamoru was sharper than any blade. "It is a terrifying prospect, is it not?"

      Mamoru grimaced at that, trying to break free of Kuno's gaze. He managed when Kuno smiled.

      "Yet I failed, all of my devotion to the blade, all my vaunted skill, and at the most critical moment in all my life, it was not enough." His gaze locked onto an increasingly uncomfortable Mamoru. "Then one I was certain was my nemesis, saw me through, not merely to survival, but to victory. With such a battle -" Kuno blushed. "And what came after . . . I have not lost my passion. I have gained a place. I now know who I am and what I must do. Such self-knowledge brings a peace I have never known. With it, came a situation that demanded no less than my all. A high price for the cessation of my madness, but I am now its master, rather than its victim. I may not find complete peace and rest this side of the grave, but the madness now lies outside me, rather than inside. And the glimpses of peace and joy I do see, are a balm rather than a goad. If one seeks after the Enlightenment of the Buddha, one cannot to make the journey and expect the - Serenity - of the Buddha, at any point except at the end of the journey." Kuno stood. "There are others who see things, if not more clearly, then with a greatly differing confusion. Their insights on life and love may be of some use."

      "There is also the girl," Kuno continued, "Put aside all talk of 'Destiny, and 'What Must Be' and speak of what your souls thirst for. If it is DESTINY," he thundered. "Then it will act in your despite, it needs no help from you. If it is not, than build something more solid. Or step away, and accept the consequences." Kuno bowed. "I take my leave."

      Kuno stepped over Kiima's legs and out of the compartment.

      Mamoru stared at Kiima, then at his reflection in the window. "I don't know what is more frightening. That I sat here, and got a lecture on life and love from Kuno Tatewaki . . . or that I understood it."

      "Or that it was good advice?" Kiima teased, and laughed at the man's blush.

      Kuno walked into the main compartment. The girls had congregated together, as he had expected. Their spirited giggling he hadn't expected, nor the devious shaman wearing such a look of intense concentration. Like a college professor delivering a lecture on a favorite subject, Kuno thought.

      He was utterly stunned, when Ami-chan stood up and turned around, to the admiration of the other girls. Kuno himself was thunderstruck. I had thought her pretty before . . . now she is radiantly beautiful, he thought as he withdrew, leaving the girls to their moment of joy and remembering Asuka-kun's dire warning about smothering the girl. She is still shy, and frightened of her feelings, he silently reminded himself.

      "Me next, me next!" Several of the girls demanded.

      Kuno realized that several of the girls had been made up as skillfully as his dear Ami-chan. The shaman did this? Kuno wondered, as he returned to the compartment, Perhaps he is as much an attention seeker as Saotome. Yet he only desires the attention to be ephemeral. There and gone. He considered the pensive looks and heartfelt talk taking place in the compartment between Kiima and Mamoru. He needs that far more than I need the seat, Kuno thought as he continued into the space between the cars so he could analyze and consider where he had been, and metaphysically, where he was going.

      They set Hotaru in front of Raccoon, and he took a look at the assembled cosmetics and selected a few. "You don't put it on with a trowel, unless you're being paid to play a clown," he paused to let Hotaru giggle at that, "In that case, you are going for a different effect." He worked carefully. "Normally, I wouldn't condone a girl so young wearing make-up, so I'm going to a theatrical look. How'd you like to be dark and mysterious?"

      "Sure," Hotaru said with a smile.

      Raccoon worked his magic with the powders and creams, and stepped away. The other girls gasped at the change. Hotaru peered into the mirror as if into a window on another world, rather than a simple reflection.

      Hotaru touched the mirror, then fearfully sat back. She glanced at Raccoon. "Take it off, please."

      "Of course." Raccoon carefully removed all traces of his work. "All back to normal," he said with a smile as he held up the mirror.

      She laughed nervously, and took Sasami's hand as the other girl stood next to her. "I didn't want to be scary."

      "Of course. All I'm showing you all, is what you can be if you wish."

      Asuka smiled at the two little girls happily hugging Raccoon. Where are Tenchi and his group? she wondered, then got up to find them.

      "Should we come with?" Hotaru asked, Sasami in tow.

      Asuka considered, No, better you get to know the people who may have to take care of you. "I just need to look at the stars," she told Hotaru truthfully, "I'm just a little bit homesick." Not a lie, but not the whole truth either, Asuka thought as she watched the girls return to the others, And what would you do if you knew the truth, about her and yourself?

      Asuka headed along the car. She spotted Ryoko looking on worriedly as Tenchi wept silently. So that explains a lot, Asuka realized as all the clues come clear, I thought the cop did it. Now how do we deal with that reality, 'I'm sorry, one of our friends killed your father because he was a danger to the universe.' I can imagine how that would play out, Asuka returned to a midway point between the two groups, and stared down the length of the car to Kuno standing between the cars, Okay, so what do we do? she wanted to ask him.

      The walk to the Masaki compound hadn't resolved the question of Hotaru. Not for Tenchi, and not for the others. How long can this keep going? he wondered sadly.

      "Ayeka?!" Tenchi called as he spotted the woman standing between her two guardians. He and Sasami raced forward. The others continued at their pace, while Katsuhito and Ryoko held back. Why would they -? he wondered.

      "Good morning, Lord Tenchi," Ayeka said brittlely, bowing first to him, then to Sasami, "Sasami, our mother is waiting for you."

      Sasami rolled her eyes but headed into the compound.

      "I'm glad to see you, were you able to get your ship repaired?" Tenchi asked.

      Ayeka winced slightly. "Yes, they will be repairing Ryu-Oh as soon as we return to Jurai."

      "That's great! I know how much you missed it," Tenchi said, "I bet you enjoyed seeing your mother again after all this time." He smiled. "When I lost my mother . . . I still miss her."

      "Lady Achika was an extraordinary woman," Ayeka said guardedly. She hadn't raised her eyes, except briefly.

      "Ayeka, what's wrong?"

      "When I said 'we', I meant myself, Sasami, and Yosho."

      "You're going for a visit home, that's great."

      "No," Ayeka said, tearing up, "I mean we are returning to Jurai . . . forever. The quarantine will be reinstated." Ayeka turned away, so he couldn't see her cry. "Oh, Lord Tenchi! Something terrible has befallen your world, but there's nothing father will allow us to do to intercede!" Ayeka fell to her knees. "Please forgive us. Please forgive us."

      "What happened!? What are you talking about?" Tenchi looked back at the rest of the group. Asuka, Jeffrey, Tatewaki and Kiima were starting forward, each one ready for a fight. He felt a bit relieved about that. Whatever it is, I know we can defeat it! Tenchi thought.

      "Problems?" Asuka asked seriously.

      "She says that something terrible has happened, and she can't help."

      Tatewaki laid a hand on his sword. "If a foe must be faced -"

      "Or slain," Jeffery added, his hard expression mirroring Tatewaki's.

      "- we shall do so. With such brave souls at our sides, there is naught that could overcome us." Tatewaki glanced at Jeffrey. "Even death is not beyond our righteous retaliation."

      Tenchi took Ayeka's hand and helped her up. "See?" he assured her, "We can handle it. Now what is this terrible thing?"

      "It is already here." A tall, older man with a gray streaked beard approached. His clothing looked like a more ornate version of Tenchi's own battle costume. His expression was hard and unforgiving. "As if after two thousand years any of us would forget."

      Tenchi tensed, saw the others were searching for this new threat, and like him, not seeing it. Where is it? he thought desperately, scanning the surroundings, If we can come to grips with it, Tatewaki's right, we can destroy it!

      "So Yosho, you and Ryoko bring them to me. I accept your apology. Guards!" More of the Guardians and dozens of uniformed troops formed out of nothing around the girls and other humans.

      "The Jurain king, I presume," Raccoon said and tipped his hat, "I take it Serenity and her bodyguard are the 'terrible thing' that's happened to our planet."

      Gently, Asuka silently warned, You and kings are not a good combination.

      "Yes," the king replied imperiously. His eyes widened suddenly as he saw -

      Hotaru! Asuka thought as she traced the King's terrified gaze back to its target. Verdammt! Raccoon's already moving! she thought as Raccoon ran towards Hotaru.

      Above them, not one, but four huge starships appeared.

      "SCATTER!" Asuka shouted, already the guards and wooden machines were withdrawing. Hotaru looked around in terror as Raccoon raced towards her, once he reached her he wrapped himself around her an instant before the broadside hit.

      Senshi, guards and others scattering in all directions threw themselves to the ground at the sound and glare. Asuka remained on her feet, watching the flare brighten beyond even her ability to look at it.

      Jurain firepower against Raccoon's AT field, she thought as she moved to help him, In an EVA -! The fire stopped. Asuka still couldn't look at the glowing spot of ground, the light had dazzled her, but her peripheral vision caught movement. "Makoto! Stop!" she commanded, calling on the part of her she so despised, to give an added force to her words and presence. The crawlingly alien and inhuman thoughts and feelings filled her heart and mind. She felt the filth running through her, and for an instant wanted to tear her own skin off to let it out. Almost immediately it blanked out the feelings of loss and sorrow that had threatened to overwhelm her. Only the sensation of taint remained. Coward, she chided herself, Tell everyone of the others to face their feelings, yet hide from yours and drown them like newborn kittens when they become troublesome. She knew she was the only one to have kept her feet, now she used that fact ruthlessly. "You'd be committing suicide to no good end. There comes a time when surrender is the only viable option." She could barely see the Senshi relaxing, although her vision had not fully returned, other senses she'd always avoided, filled in the picture.

      "Arrest them!" the king ordered as he climbed to his feet.

      "We haven't done anything!" Rei protested, but allowed the guards to segregate them from the Jurains, Ryoko, Kiyone and Tenchi. Asuka, Tatewaki and Kiima willingly joined the Senshi. Asuka stared the Senshi into submission.

      Shock will soon take the place of confusion and rage, Asuka thought, There's an outside chance we might survive this. Or they will destroy all the `tainted` humans.

      "For this action," the king said, raising his hand in a regal gesture, "You, Yosho receive my full forgiveness. You, Ryoko, receive full pardon from the Jurain people for your crimes."

      Both couldn't tear their eyes away from the still-glowing hole where Jurain `justice` had been so swiftly meted out.

      Asuka looked at the terrified Senshi, gestured for them to remain calm as she and they were divested of their Henshin rods or anything else that would have been used as a weapon. Tate-chan reluctantly handed over his blade, after glancing at Asuka for confirmation that it was the right course.

      Asuka scanned the skies, looking for where the four ships had vanished to so completely. By stealth or distance, I do not know, Asuka thought as she went with the Senshi. Ami was practically glued to Tatewaki. Kiima had embraced Makoto with her wings, nearly carrying the stunned girl. Mamoru hand his hand on Usagi's shoulder and the girl was either bearing up or too shocked to break down and cry or bury her face in his chest.

      And what do I feel? Asuka asked herself and found only emptiness within herself, I cannot `blame` that I have others to keep alive. I feel nothing. As if he were only a lost handful of change. Not my friend through so many painful battles, not the one whom I could trust and who would trust me. Have I fallen so far, that even such a wound no longer draws blood? You feared the Senshi, little king? Perhaps you should have looked more closely. I know one who will not be restrained by worry for others. Perhaps that is it, I know any rage or revenge I could hope for would pale before what I know will be delivered.

      She again looked around at the worried, terrified and shattered expression surrounding her, all looking to her for hope and salvation. And what do we do? she asked herself, The great and brilliant Asuka Soryu Langley, who walked into this trap with eyes wide open. If he couldn't hold off that blast, what chance do any of us have? What answers can I give?

      She spotted Tenchi trying to follow them, and that he was intercepted by the guards. When he tried to force his way to Ayeka or his grandfather, he was likewise repulsed.

      Sorry kiddo, no place for you to go, Asuka thought, wondering at the utter emotional emptiness that allowed her such logic and clarity. "You aren't one of `us`, you aren't one of `them`," she told him, "Welcome to the aftermath of apocalypse. You survived."

      "Yosho, you will return to Jurai with us," his father told him as they walked past the house that had been his home, towards the starship and the role that would soon become his prison, "This is not a request."

      "What about Tenchi?" Ryoko asked, disturbed by the scene she'd just witnessed.

      "He is Terran, he will remain. You are free to go where you wish," the king told her, clearly dismissing her and anyone not of the immediate royal family from his thoughts.

      "I want to stay," Sasami said firmly as she paused at the ship's entrance.

      "This is not open for discussion. No Jurain noble will be hostage to . . . them." He gestured and the guards stiffened. Unwilling to simply shove her inside, but knowing those were their orders.

      Sasami fell quiet as she walked aboard, looking guiltily at Ryoko, then at Ayeka who looked like she'd rather be eating ground glass than what she had done and was doing.

      She probably didn't realize what was happening until it was far too late, Sasami realized as they walked the corridors, Now she has to live with what she has done. Innocent blood, the blood her friends on her hands, and she'll only receive praise for it. After all, they were only Terrans. Now she'll realize why Yosho left. I realized it early. I'd hoped she'd never find out.

      Sasami looked at her mother, who was preparing her usual greeting. Sasami's hand closed on the Henshin in her pocket. She steeled herself and glared at the blubbering woman, then turned on her heel and marched away. None of them have the faintest idea what they've just done, she thought, And none of them care.

      "Not so wisely played, little lady," Lady Seto said as she stepped from an adjoining corridor.

      "Milady," Sasami said as she bowed to her grandmother, it struck her that she might be facing the one person in the whole court who would understand, "If we are going to act as if we did nothing wrong here, we must get off this planet, and back to Jurai," Sasami fearfully told her, "There is a power here -"

      "They are currently confined, their powers neutralized," Seto soothed.

      "No, Milady, a greater power. One even Tsunami would be hard pressed to deal with, and even all our ships and guards could not prevent it from striking at us. At our selves, or our worlds. I do not know how it will react to what father did," Sasami saw that her words and tone had unnerved the 'Devil Princess of Jurai.' "I have a plan that may buy mercy for our people, but many of us are doomed."

      "I don't remember," Artemis replied to Asuka's questioning, the mooncat's voice oddly distorted by the barriers separating them. Luna nodded in agreement.

      Asuka hung her head and counted to twenty to avoid trying to simply walk through the 'detention screens', and carrying out what she feared would soon happen anyway. "You're whole 'I have imperfect memories' bit is very cute and dramatic, but right now, the only weapons I have are persuasion and intelligence. If you deny me the latter, you are also denying me the former, and assuring yourself a trip to the gallows. Don't assume that there will be a hearing and formal charges - " Asuka felt her voice catch. She let the feeling of helplessness and fury wash over her, Odd to feel glad that I can finally feel something over my friend's murder. Not that it helps me or him . . . or Hotaru. "These people hate you and they gunned down Hotaru on sight and she wasn't even a Senshi." Yet, Asuka didn't add. "Unless you've been doing some recruiting in your spare time. No? Then don't expect any more mercy than she received."

      Asuka looked around, waited for any response. The two mooncats just looked at each other miserably. The Senshi had succumbed to the shock Asuka had been expecting. They looked from Asuka to the nearest mooncat, to Asuka, all without hope or ideas of their own. Okay, you don't remember anything directly, she thought, Time to probe deeper. "You have to have something. If not an official history of the cause of this antipathy between your two peoples, then some doggerel verse, some nursery rhyme. 'Ring Around the Rosie' commemorates the events of the Black Death of 1347, that's only a generation or two for your people, where as it is dozens for humans. So don't tell me you don't remember. There isn't going to be a last minute rescue. Our only rescuers are on their side, and probably under guard - or they are dead, and thus even less likely and able to effect a rescue. They are going to keep us in these cages until they are ready to dispose of us."

      "How right you are," a voice told them. A short, balding man carrying what looked like a pooper scooper, walked into the detention area, accompanied by the two guards who'd been placed in charge of them.

      "Since you're gonna . . . you know. Could you come back in like half an hour?" one of the guards leered at Rei, "It would be a shame to let them got to waste, and it's not like there'd be any evidence."

      The balding man smirked and handed the guard a pad computer. "There would be witnesses, and paragraph three specifically prohibits that," the man said, much to the guard's disappointment. He positioned the device in front of the floor-level `slot` in the field in the field, where the food trays had been slid through.

      Makoto raised her head from where she'd practically collapsed and remained since she'd been put in the cell alone, separated even from Kiima. The Senshi's red eyes showed she'd been crying, and her empty expression showed she'd offer little resistance to whatever happened to her next.

      The man shoved the device into the slot. "Considering who those orders come from, I'm not eager to disobey." He stepped on the device, triggering it. First, Makoto's clothes, skin and hair vanished, within instants her muscles, organs, and finally her bones followed into oblivion. She never screamed, and her expression had been one of astonishment. The others gasped at the callous and casual execution, finally pulling themselves out of the despair that had gripped them.

      "I hear you. They're cute, but not that cute," the guard said as his partner rolled his eyes and the man pulled the device free.

      "You rotten bastard! We never did anything to you!" Rei shouted at the man as he fitted the device to her cell. She backed as far away from the device as possible and called down curses on the man's head. Her disappearance was as sudden as Makoto's had been.

      "Asuka! Do something!" Ami shouted.

      "I don't want to die! We haven't done anything!?" Minako pleaded as the men walked up to her cell.

      "You know nothing," the bald man said as he fitted the device to her cell.

      "What am I supposed to do?" Asuka shouted back, "I can't get out! If I could, don't you think I would have?!"

      Minako covered the device with her hands, yet she and her cat vanished as the others had. Skin, flesh, then bone. As quick as the process was, Minako's final expression made it clear it hadn't been painless.

      "No last request?" Asuka asked as she leaned close to the walls which had nearly shocked her unconscious several times already.

      The man glanced at the tablet computer he carried. "You don't deserve one," the executioner walked past Asuka's cell to Ami's, "She doesn't get one."

      "Villain! Cur! You would not be so brave if we met on the field of honor!" Tatewaki shouted as he ignored the shocks as he pressed against the `walls` of his cell. Even the blistering of his skin would not make him relent. "I will kill you!" The field still held him back.

      "When your people get into space."

      "Tate-chan! Don't throw your life away for me!" Ami plead with him, "If I really mean something to you, live for me, for us! Beryl still threatens Earth."

      Tatewaki stepped back from the field and lowered his hands and head. "I shall, Ami-chan," Tatewaki vowed, accepting the inevitable.

      "As will I!" Kiima vowed, "For Makoto, if for no other reason."

      The Senshi stood bravely, accepting her fate. A moment later, Ami was gone, erased by the machine. Asuka watched as Usagi dropped her cat and stood up straight, looking almost like the queen she had been and might be again. "Just tell me why," she said, no tears streaming down her face. She simply wanted to know why they were being killed.

      "It's just the right thing to do," came the answer as Usagi and her advisor vanished.

      The man collected the device. Presumably shutting it off, before walking back down the cell block.

      "Am I not worthy of death?!" Mamoru demanded, "Assassin, are you not to kill me too?"

      "Got no orders," the man walked away with his disintegrator. The guards followed him, little bits of gossip wafting after them until they were at the barrier separating the cells from the rest of the ship.

      Asuka slumped to the floor, her legs simply refusing to support her. She couldn't cry or scream, she felt as pitiful and empty as she had on discovering her mother's corpse and that damned doll her mother thought was her. All my powers, and the terrible price I paid for them . . . and what could I do? I can't manipulate anything outside this cell, no matter how hard I try, she thought as her forehead touched the floor, The Senshi gone, then, what? Beryl's invasion, then the Jurain's, then what? So much for Sasami's promise. If that's her people's way, I want nothing to do with them. I don't want to die. I don't want to die here, alone. I want to go home! I want to -! But I can't, not one bit of it! I'm here, and when the next set of orders comes through . . . I'm dead too, Asuka let herself weep for the first time in a long time.

Sailor Jupiter 16      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter 16 - Dreams and Dragons

      The first reports were from the major fleet base, Sentry Alpha. A dozen layers of minefields, fortresses and other orbital defenses before reaching the anchorage. Over 20% of the entire Jurain fleet at anchor, guarded by squadrons of dozens of active warships. The King was awakened from a sound sleep, and rushed to the Imperial CIC. Within minutes of his arrival, he received the horrifying news that the fighter patrols, mines, orbital weapons platforms had not stopped the attacker. The active warships engaged immediately. Neither they nor he could not see the attacking ship itself, it was small, fast and apparently stealthed almost to the point of invisibility. He watched in silence as three complete fighter wings detonated like a string of firecrackers, then their fortress bases were simply swept out of existence.

      After that, it was among the docked warships. If anything, they fared worse than the fighters had. The only limitation seemed to be that the attacker apparently took a perverse pleasure in destroying entire mothballed squadrons, to take an active ship with them in the explosion.

      The King ordered the Royal squadron into space to intercept this attacker. The only clue to the attacker's identity were sporadic images of the destruction of the pride of the Jurai nation lying in space like toys broken by a child's tantrum.

      It would require a god's tantrum to so destroy our forces, he thought.

      "Tsunami," Sasami breathed in shock as she looked at the destruction.

      "You should not see this," he told her.

      "There will be more," she told him as she sat down and wept.

      Reports followed reports in an ever-tightening nightmare. A dozen 3d Generation ships, not caught at anchor, but ready and alert, their annihilation was total and immediate. Only one thing linked the attacks, a straight line to Jurai itself.

      Systems were alerted, defenses were raised. The King ordered the powerful flotilla in Earth space to ignore the intruder's path and return to Jurai at maximum speed. This is the most powerful battlegroup in the Kingdom, nothing can stand against it and its combined power! he thought desperately as reports of fleets, planets, entire star systems being casually wiped out marked the advance of this intruder. The CIC displayed the progress, a list of the most powerfully defended and more valuable systems ceasing to answer, or show any signs of life or generated power. It is taking the path of maximum resistance, the king recognized, As if to prove our helplessness against it.

      A groups of 3d Generation vessels, led by a 2d Generation ship met their predictable fate. The 2d Generation ship deployed it's Light Hawk Wings, only to have the intruder's attack pass through and obliterate the ship. One shot changed the mighty warship to a cloud of flaming debris. The accompanying 3d Generation ships fell to more conventional attacks, but fared no better. Now a sector capital, filled with warships, commercial and military orbital fortification, shoals of fighters and gunboats. All crewed by loyal soldiers who'd had some time to understand what would be their fate when facing this attacker.

      Somehow it raced through the defenses, far too fast for even a snapshot by any of the defenders. The king looked on in horror as it passed by the system's primary star, and raced away at even greater speed. The star shrank to a dark pinpoint before violently expanding. The king had no need to watch, to know the system was doomed. Transmission was lost before the end, confirming the king's suspicions. Even Jurain technology cannot restrain a supernova, he wondered just what this intruder was. A fighter had gotten close enough to see the dark black shape and the soulless yellow eyes. It's as if they forged something out of our darkest fears and set it on us, he thought as he watched helplessly as it passed near three heavily-populated and industrialized systems. The indicators of normal communications traffic from the systems winked out. Neutrino and Gavelion's lepton emissions ceased as well, indicating failure of all the advanced technologies from the planets and any sizable ships or bases.

      He'd long since lost the capacity to feel horror at this, although he heard Sasami and his two wives weeping openly at the massacre. And they blame me, he thought, The Destroyer returned so I destroyed it, could Serenity's Court have been far behind? What attracted all the maddest threats in the universe to that benighted Kingdom? Or did Serenity intentionally draw them to her to fuel her legend? Now we face the worst of all I've heard of.

      Refugees in crippled ships or on dying worlds called out for help, as if there was a force who could reach out of the stars and make it all right again.

      He looked up into Lady Seto's face. The `Devil Princess` of Jurai had a grim expression. "None of our ships can match its speed," she said quietly, "I have ordered Noike to take the Mikagami, and perform The Triple Z. Failing that, she is prepared to ram the vessel with mine." She looked up into her son's eyes. "That will stop it."

      Before he could express his doubts, she turned and walked away.

      The entire royal family stood and watched the Mikagami race out to intercept the intruder outside the Jurai system proper. It managed to fire The Triple Z, only to have the intruder prove immune. Noike sent the final message 'I love you mother' before crashing directly into the intruder. From the last frantic transmission, everyone got the impression they were facing a creature, not a ship. Its movements were too fluid and automatic to be a mecha or starship. Its fury was a thing of living, rather than electronic madness. Only silence from the entire system answered their calls and probes as they raced home.

      Finally, the group entered the Jurai home system, and could see the devastation for themselves. Their mightiest works, the power that intimidated other star-nations lay broken and scattered to the solar winds. Where other systems had been annihilated more or less whole, here the cruelty was allowed full reign. The Jurai star was simply gone, and with it, any hope of rebuilding. Without the Jurai star, the trees cannot be what they once were, the king realized the intention behind the act.

      Ships in the system were ripped and crippled, the crews aboard crying out for mercy or vengeance. They would perish slowly for lack of heat or air. The Royal Flotilla couldn't rescue even a handful of them. On the outer planets, not even bacteria were left alive, but the people were. As environmental systems struggled to compensate for the damage, or the survivors understood their suffering would end, when the impact of a carefully aimed derelict would end their and the derelict's crew's anguish in mutual annihilation.

      The Jurai Royal flotilla had to slow down for the sheer mass of debris scattered throughout the normal spaceways. That's where the star went, as an asteroid-strewn nebula, the king considered, In a billion years, it may become a star again, but for now, the planets drift away and all life will end. Our history, culture, all gone in a few hours. What we nearly suffered before, what she threatened us with in the past, has happened in truth this time.

      The planet itself looked like it had been used as a dart board for every major warship and orbital colony in the system. The broken wrecks and their craters littered the countryside, and smothered the cities under miles of technological debris. A glance at the sensors showed no life of any kind remained on the planet. Not the Great Tree, not the populace, not the animals and plants.

      Yosho caught it first. "Your Highness, at the center, where the star was."

      All eyes and sensors turned to that spot. On a bit of debris, the creature, a winged beast sat. It stared at them as they looked at it. Reptilian, blacker than the space around it, and the pupilless, yellow eyes. No order was necessary for the fleet to attack. No one would hold back against this thing that had slaughtered so many, and destroyed the heart of their nation. The futility of it became apparent in an instant. Whatever this thing was, it shrugged off their heaviest blows as if they were nothing. The king watched in amazement as it passed through Tsunami-fune's Light Hawk Wings, and crashed through the hull onto the command deck. A blast of something jet black reduced guards and guardians to nothingness. While the other royals hurled their special powers, the monster fixed the king with a soulless stare, and laughed.

      The king woke with a shout and looked around his bedroom. "Only a dream, a nightmare," he consoled himself, putting it all behind him. Until his pillow exploded.

      Feathers, some still aflame, pierced his flesh. He rolled off the bed and bellowed for the guards. A vase on a table near his head exploded with a thunderous noise. A paperweight atop his desk detonated, sending bit of correspondence everywhere. The king cringed under the sudden and real-seeming assault. Outside, guards pounded on the door and shouted, and the king left himself feel hope.

      The doors aren't locked, he realized with despair, as more nonexplosive trinkets around him loudly exploded, making the room seem like it was target of an artillery barrage.

      It stopped! he thought as he raised his head, the silence somehow louder than the explosions had been. Only the pounding of his heart, and the pounding on the door broke the silence. He looked around, the pain of the feathers still stuck in him warned him to take care. He stood, and looked at the smoldering mess that had been his bedchamber. A hot breath touched his neck. He whirled to face it.

      And froze as he stared into the soulless, unblinking yellow eyes. The same eyes that had stared into his in the ruins of the Jurain home systems, had stared at him over the corpse of his people, his family and his dreams. He instantly knew why his retainers were shut out and that he was utterly alone.

      "Do not confuse your little, pet god Tsunami, with what I am," came the gravelly voice in fluent Jurain, "Run, flee, hide in your empire, knowing that you are always in my reach. So little king, know that I can slay your family, your entire empire, a thousand times a night, for as long as I chose to. And not pleas nor powers will restrain me." The smile was malevolent. "But I will not kill you."

      "Not because I love you," the creature spoke, looking at the petrified king from different angles, "But because I hate you. You see, the sure and certain knowledge that another has arranged your downfall, prince of turds, stays my hand. Your struggles to keep your `celestial` power, forged and formed from brigandage, amuses me, and I never destroy a laughingstock, while it amuses me. You are weak and a coward. Soon I will laugh myself sick watching all you will kill, all you will sacrifice, all you will betray, to remain a few more moments on the throne, and all of it you will justify as 'it would be worse with someone else'. Since I know you will not listen, I'll even give you the solution, to damn you absolutely: Let it BE worse, let the people's righteous anger boil more swiftly and let them strike in their fury with you at their head, let the thousand brave souls perish today, to save the millions who will eventually be consumed by a patient approach. Let the vows of 'Never again' be branded deep on their hearts, so even a millennia of Milquetoast fools cannot scrape them away." The laughter was as cold and heartless as anything he'd ever heard. "I will weep for joy as you shovel your family, their love of you as man and king, and your people's respect of life and freedom on to a pyre, all so you can remain king. And every night, you will hear echoes of my laughter with each corrupt compromise, with each lie to yourself and others, with the resurrection of each doubt you pushed aside as you dug the grave and built the pyre for your people and your legacy. How tragic, that the ones who might have saved you, you executed without hearing or guilt. Not just those slain by your order, but the loyalty within your own court. As they see you with the scales dropped from their eyes - "

      "Who have I ordered executed?!" the king rallied to the one flaw in the beast's discourse.

      "Oh, little prince of turds, do not bandy words with me. 'Will no one rid me of this troublesome priest'. The king's word is law to the law-abiding, while the king's wish is law to the lawless. The Senshi died by your hand as surely as if you had swung the axe yourself." The booming laughter filled the room, drowning out the warning cries of the guards as they struggled to get in the seemingly adamantine doors. "To remember me, and remind you that all nightmares stalk the darkness of the night, and some stride the darkness between the stars, but those of deepest black walk under the open-skies and bright lights, because of those who refuse to see." A clawed hand, immense and terrible scratched through the door, leaving huge gashes that the guards could see and struggle through.

      The king looked at the stunned men and women who looked about the smoke-filled and dragonless room. They do not know what has happened, he thought, They do not know how it has happened. I know, I know that I am alive, because it thinks I will be a greater scourge to my people than it could ever be.

      Asuka was asleep when the noise roused her. Two women, one tall and proud, the other shorter and weepy, entered the cell block.

      "Where are the others?" the tall one demanded, glaring at the guards, who cringed under her gaze.

      Asuka saw the others were waking from their sleep or stupor, to probably the last wakefulness they would ever know. With an important exception, Asuka thought, then forced the thought from her mind, in case of telepathy on the part of their murderers. The weepy one approached Asuka's cell, and seemed dismayed that it was a Class 6, instead of the Class 2's that restrained the others. Asuka gave a polite bow, and steeled herself knowing that death could come many ways.

      "You saved my daughter," the weepy one said.

      "I apologize, I don't know what you're talking about," Asuka replied in a random mix of German, Cantonese and Greek. Let's see if you're using natural language skills, or some kind of translator. The weepy woman's momentary confusion seemed to imply a translator.

      "Where are the others?" the proud one demanded of Asuka, the silence and stammering confusion of the guard obviously dissatisfying her.

      "The guards and logs led them away," Asuka replied. You aren't going to trick me into admitting I saw the assassination and that you are all so shocked about what happened. Nothing happens in a monarchy without the king's request or approval. Becket proves that.

      "The other captives," the proud one clarified.

      "No one has left their cells," Tatewaki answered in not too painful to hear German, "Logged we in were, and not left here yet have we. Leaving by death has been offered." Tatewaki held up his burned hands to the pair, who recoiled. "Offer not ours to accept or reject."

      "There were others with you, where are they." The proud woman was slowly losing her temper.

      "Jeffery Davis and Hotaru Tomoe were gunned down by your ships. All of us surrendered at that point, and none of us escaped," Asuka told them.

      "The other seven prisoners, the five human females and the pair of Maus," the proud one told Asuka, trying and failing to make Asuka feel like dirt under her fingernails.

      "You have security monitors, I don't see why you need to ask us anything," Asuka replied, "None of us saw, heard, smelled or tasted anything since we were locked in here." Asuka hoped the warning was understood by the other occupants of the half-vacant cell block. Kiima understands court politics, Mamoru is still too lost about Usagi, and Tatewaki just wants to hurt someone as badly as he's been hurt. It won't ease the pain, Tate-chan, it just points it up more clearly.

      The women strode off.

      "Beckett?" Mamoru stirred slightly from his lethargy.

      "Exactly. Now it's CYA time, and we're the toilet paper," Asuka replied watching the man slip back into his stupor, For someone who didn't like the girl, you're taking this awfully hard. I wish I could tell you something that would ease your pain, but that's not something I can think about.

      "How, we didn't see anything?" Kiima asked, "As for not tasting anything, I thought I was the only one who got a dinner like that."

      Everything hurt. He could barely ignore the protests of his muscles at their mistreatment.

      She could see his pain and injuries laid out like a map on a table. Injuries she was in part responsible for. I remember this, Sasami thought, I was Tsunami, I am Tsunami. So this is a dream. Why am I dreaming it?

      'You should rest,' Sasami heard as the woman who'd entered the Ryo-Oh-Ki's sickbay told Jeffrey.

      "Who are you?" Jeff asked, suspiciously palming his pistol.

      Sasami smiled at that. You couldn't have fought Ryo-Oh-Ki over a carrot in your condition, she thought, Who did you believe you were protecting?

      "I am Sasami's guardian, and since you are a shaman, maybe spirit guide would be a better description. I have never met anyone who carries the mantle of chaos and corruption with the gentility that you do. I want to thank you for helping Sasami. She has a difficult road to walk. One remarkably similar to yours and Asuka's. I want you to know you will have friends waiting for you at the end of your journey."

      "I don't think you know the end of my journey. There won't be any friends where I'm going to wind up."

      "You think so little of yourself," Tsunami had tried to soothe him, and knew it had little effect.

      You would have expected the worst, Sasami thought as she half-remembered the exchange between them, I never thought that a goddess would want friends, could be lonely.

      "I think I've done things that should have me ashamed of myself, yet I'd do them again. If I had to do it all over again. That's not something I'm proud of, but I did what was necessary," Jeff told Tsunami, "The alternatives were too terrible to consider."

      "And you doubt that you could receive forgiveness for such a thing?" Tsunami asked, "Most of the other alternatives would have been far worse, the others would have only changed which the evil their defeats permitted to flourish."

      "To receive forgiveness, you first have to be sorry. I'm not. I don't deserve forgiveness. I deserve condemnation and punishment. Forgiveness comes after an error, and does not preclude paying for that mistake."

      "Perhaps you have already paid," she smiled warmly, reminiscent of Sasami's grin, "You should sleep and rest, and heal. Allow Sasami to look after you as you have looked after her."

      Sasami remembered how big brother Jeff could barely keep his eyes open and Tsunami practically had to pick him up and set him on the bed as he fell asleep.

      Sasami woke in her own bed back 'home'. She opened her eyes, Ryo-Oh-Ki was asleep on the pillow next to her head. She listened to the quiet of the household, it was never quiet. Big sister Ayeka and big sister Ryoko would be arguing about something. Miss Mihoshi would be apologizing or demanding to know something obvious, in a tone that made it seem like the end of the world. But instead, it was quiet.

      "Myrawa?" Ryo-Oh-Ki asked as she awoke.

      "Yes, we're home. How'd we get here? I don't remember."

      "Mrawaaaw." Ryo-Oh-Ki seemed equally perplexed, Sasami noted the bags set along the wall of her bedroom. The shopping bags filled with what I bought with Asuka-chan, Sasami realized.

      She dressed quickly and exclusively from her purchases. The quiet of the house is eerie, she thought It's beginning to worry me. Downstairs, lounging in the living room, big brother Tenchi, big sisters Ayeka and Ryoko, Misses Washu, Kiyone and Mihoshi all sat. The only sounds were from the kitchen as Rea and Nobuyuki worked within. Big sisters Ayeka and Ryoko sat at opposite corners of the room and ignored each other.

      "Hello," she called to them as she started down the stairs. Then she saw the writing, nearly a meter-wide furrow scorched in the sand outside, so hot it had fused the sand to glass. 'The little lady needed a break. SO BEHAVE or I'm coming back to distribute breaks to everyone.' It was signed 'A friend of Tsunami' and it had been written in perfect Jurain royal script.

      "Good afternoon, Sasami-chan," Tenchi said nervously. "Did you have a good time on your vacation with that big, black dragon?" He laughed nervously.

      Sasami blinked. What is he talking about? What are they all so nervous about? she wondered as she glanced up at Ryo-Oh-Ki who rode atop her head. The cabbit had no more idea about this than she did.

      "We drew up a schedule of which person helps with what chore, and when," Kiyone volunteered, "If we're supposed to help, we should be organized."

      "I wonder who was that dragon?" her grandmother, Lady Seto, said as she walked out of the kitchen carrying a casserole dish, then smiled, "It also seems I am required to `help` you to actually be here. Yes, Sasami-chan, I am me." She smiled and sighed. "I actually do enjoy being allowed to do things for myself, and you, without a dozen functionaries trying to impress or escape me."

      Sasami giggled about that.

      The help will be nice. Oh, this is a dream, so the dragon can be here. Darn, I was hoping they'd actually grown up a little. "Thank you for your help grandmother," Sasami said respectfully.

      "Please tell me about these people," Lady Seto said politely, no less an order despite the gentle way she said it, "I find it quite interesting that someone I never met and has never been to Jurai, understands a danger to the empire that I cannot make anyone else see."

      "Grandmother, I wouldn't lie to you," Sasami said nervously as she sat at the table beside Lady Seto, "So please understand that what I tell you is the truth . . . no matter how strange it sounds."

      Asuka carefully watched the women return to the cell block. What lies are you going to feed us so you'll have an excuse? Asuka thought, You can all be `horrified` that it happened, but that guy had orders and the right equipment, so he had help. Washu would have blustered and confused her way in, the royals would have wheedled in, but that guy just marched in, all according to protocols.

      "I assure you, no harm shall befall you."

      Before your execution, Asuka amended to the weepy woman's words as the pair returned without the guards.

      "What happened?"

      "Two of our friends were gunned down without hearing, some were separated out, the rest brought here. The rest you know better than we," Asuka said, "None of us saw anything until you two arrived."

      "Their execution was not authorized."

      "Four battleships just happened to fire together? Just how blind to the obvious do you believe I am?" Tate asked, "Or perhaps, it was quite the coincidence. It will ease his spirit to know it was just an accident."

      "His? The five girls and their companions?" the weepy one sought an explanation.

      The prisoners exchanged glances, but kept silent. The pair finally got the hint and left.

      "What now?" Mamoru asked, not taking his eyes off the cell where Usagi had been executed.

      "We prepare ourselves for death," Tatewaki said, "We shall show them how we die. Others have shown the way, and set a high standard. The shaman met his end giving comfort to their true target. In the end, he was loyal to his religion, we must be loyal to what we hold dear."

      Asuka realized he was playing to the cameras and kept her smile to herself. "Yes," she said gravely, "We must await release, by death or other means."

      "You have no hope of rescue?" Kiima asked, taking up the thread.

      "Not one that leaves us intact and alive," Asuka answered truthfully.

      Tenchi paced the edge of the lake. A cordon of soldiers kept him from both his home and the shrine. He'd tried to make himself go work in the fields, but worry for his grandfather and the others kept him away.

      "Tenchi," Kiyone hailed him.

      "Oh, Tenchi!" Mihoshi ran towards him. "It's so good they didn't disintegrate you too!" she exclaimed, causing Kiyone to get an exasperated look.

      "Disintegrated?" he asked as he sidestepped Mihoshi's charge.

      "Ouchie!' Mihoshi told him from her face plant on a tree.

      "It seems someone killed the girls, other than Asuka. We'll be leaving today, with the Princesses leaving with the rest of the Jurains, there's no point in us staying here, and with Ryoko's full pardon . . . she left the system yesterday."

      "Everybody?" Tenchi asked incredulously, feeling suddenly very alone, "Even my grandfather?"

      "I don't think they're going to give him a choice," Kiyone explained, "They're simply pulling out."

      Tenchi hung his head, allowing Mihoshi to grab him. "I'll miss you almost as much as Space Policeman!"

      "Thanks," Tenchi said nervously to Mihoshi, then glanced at Kiyone, "What about Washu?"

      Kiyone shrugged. "I haven't heard from her since she confirmed it was a Jurain execution-class disintegrator they used," Kiyone admitted, "After that . . . I don't know. No one is talking."

      "It's SO sad!" Mihoshi told Tenchi as tears drenched him.

      "Is there anything you need before you go?" he asked.

      "Come with us!" Mihoshi wailed.

      Tenchi found himself suddenly free of Mihoshi's grip.

      "I'm afraid he can't," Kiyone said as she grimily dragged off her partner, "This is a quarantined world again."

      As Kiyone ignored Mihoshi's protests, Tenchi wondered what would happen to his family's shrine. We aren't watching over Ryoko any more, he thought, So I guess there's no `need` for it. But it's part of our heritage.

      Asuka stared at the women outside her cell. She was irritated that neither of them even bothered to introduce themselves, and kept bothering her on the same subject. I guess we're not important enough to even be told who they are, she thought, Or they expect that we should know automatically.

      "All right, we've established you refuse to even acknowledge what happened that night," the proud woman told them.

      Asuka stared at a spot over the woman's left ear, saying nothing, unless asked a direct question.

      "What do you know about a huge, winged reptilian with pupilless, yellow eyes?" the king asked as he marched in with an entire entourage.

      "It is a he," Asuka explained, "He is called the Scholarly Dragon. You have a god called Tsunami -"

      "The god is Tsunami," the weepy one corrected with surprising fervor.

      "The Scholarly Dragon could eat her with sauce, and he'd prepare the sauce himself." You don't like that blasphemy, Asuka thought of the woman's struggle with her composure.

      "What is the Scholarly Dragon?" the proud woman asked.

      "A power of darkness far beyond what you could comprehend. Its first conscious actions, was to set out to assault and consume an alien god. It has grown immeasurably in power since then," Asuka told them.

      "Is it a threat to the Jurain Kingdom?" the king demanded.

      "Could it travel in space?" the weepy woman asked in fear.

      Asuka took a moment to consider, and to analyze the people around her. The king is terrified, the others aren't exactly pleased, Asuka realized, while she was outwardly thoughtful. "Only if you provoke him. And it could travel through an exploding star, if it wanted to." The group turned to talk among themselves. "If your empire is still there, I'd say you haven't provoked him enough," Asuka called to them in a helpful tone.

      "Why would they be asking about that?" Mamoru asked, "And what is this creature?"

      "An ally, one of Jeff's best friends," Asuka explained, "Although it often acts as a gadfly or adversary."

      "Somehow," Tate said drily, "That does not surprise me."

      "And they fear it will leap from Earth and slay them," Mamoru concluded.

      Asuka shrugged. "It could eat the World Serpent for breakfast and the sun for dessert," Asuka told them, noting that the trio and the entourage were half-listening to the prisoner's byplay.

      "Such a dragon . . . " Tatewaki said in a dreamy voice.

      "Put it out of your mind, Kuno Tatewaki," Asuka explained, "First, if you were serious about trying, I'd kill you first. Second, all the legends about a weak point in a dragon don't apply. And third, this thing makes Godzilla look like a mild-mannered kid." Then she added for the eavesdropper's benefit, "It will keep someone alive and in fear, rather than kill them, just to watch them squirm." So, you have all met, Asuka thought of the royals' reactions. "Or it will kill with no threat or warning, like a bolt of lightning."

      "I accept you judgement," Tatewaki said, "Its treasure - "

      "It neither has nor needs a hoard, as other dragons do," she said. Sneaky, keep feeding me the questions you want them to hear the answers to, she silently congratulated the man. "It collects dead enemies, like other dragons collect valuables. Enemies it or its agents and allies have killed. Not the bodies, just the deaths."

      "I can't imagine you siding with such a monster," Mamoru said primly.

      "I'd be careful about using that word, it applies to the Moon Kingdom and its loyal followers as well. For the slaughter of the innocent that resulted from her actions in this star system, Serenity deserves the name more than the Scholarly Dragon. I'd hate to even imagine what she did to create such a reaction in the Jurains. You don't slaughter an innocent on the off chance that she might grow up into a threat," Asuka lectured, then decided to turn the screws, "But what can you expect from a monarchy? No value of the individual."

      "Do not defame Serenity!" Mamoru threatened.

      "She is the one who precipitated our circumstances," Tatewaki said cooly, "It was not 1000, but 2000 years ago that the Jurain King mentioned, some action, or atrocity from the Jurain perspective, that culminated in the events today."

      "Serenity wouldn't do that!"

      "Neither would Stalin, according to the New York Times, until we found out he did," Asuka replied, "History is written by the survivors. Serenity's folk survived on one side, the Jurains on the other. It's no wonder they have different histories."

      She heard the conversation behind them stop. "Cheese it, the cops," she told her fellow prisoners as she turned back to the royals.

      "So you are threatening us? We have your safety as hostage for his good behavior," the proud woman stated.

      Now Asuka really laughed. The royals drew back in shock at this reaction. She grew grim and stepped directly against the shield. Asuka knew the heat generated would have a greatly reduced effect on her, for a while. Long enough, she thought of their shock. "He'll do what he wants whether you kill me first or not," Asuka said coldly enough to give them shivers, then Asuka smiled. And now you want to run away, she thought. "Do you dream?" She stepped away from the shield, feeling as if she'd stepped into a freezer after standing outside in the desert sun.

      "Dream?" the king made a strangled sound.

      "Pictures in your head when you sleep?" Asuka asked sweetly, "Simply the reorganization of the day's events."

      The women seemed eager to put a wall of rationality up to protect their image of the universe. The king looked like he was going to be sick.

      "Then if it's merely the 'reorganization of the day's events', you have nothing to worry about. It's not like a reorganization could kill you in your sleep, take strength from your fears, snuff out stars, obliterate entire planets, set vast populations to slaughtering each other, make everyone quit paying taxes and going to work." Asuka kept her smile friendly. As my interrogators consider the very dark possibilities, she thought happily, Welcome to facing a Great Old One, no standard defenses need apply. She smirked as the royals and hangers-on marched off to regain their equilibrium and plan strategy.

      "Can she do it?"

      "I have faith in her. Asuka Soryu Langley is too proud to permit failure."

      "Very well."

      Asuka was not feeling talkative when the furious king returned with a different and more baroquely-dressed entourage. She remained asleep, or faking it, while the king shouted questions at her. He seemed loathe to lower the field and lay hands on her. Ayeka-sama, Sasami-sama and a young man they hadn't seen before, marched over to Tatewaki, eager to be away from the `adults`.

      "Father is angry," the young man told him.

      "I understand you claim to have seen nothing of the disappearance of the Senshi from this place," the king thundered at Tatewaki.

      Since he'd heard it was impolite and dangerous to interrupt a raving madman, Tatewaki kept silent.

      "Yet you all clearly reacted to their disappearance," the king continued, then waited, obviously expecting an answer.

      Tatewaki considered the unease in Sasami-sama and Ayeka-sama, then considered his own answer very carefully. "Since we have not been properly introduced, I shall discount your churlish rudeness towards the scion of the House Kuno, as ignorance. Equally, if you are asking such a question, after reviewing your own security recordings, I would deduce that even you believe your security recordings are inaccurate."

      "I am not here to play games!" the king shouted, cutting off Sasami's attempt to introduce the women and young man, "I want answers!"

      "We have witnessed the swiftness of your justice," Tatewaki commented idly, "We are therefore prepared to meet our fate."

      "I did not order the deaths of the Senshi," the king insisted, glancing at the others, none of whom would meet his gaze.

      So, there was a divide and the deaths tipped the balance of power, Tatewaki thought, 'A House divided against itself cannot stand.' I almost pity you.

      "We have no guide nor clue whether the truth, or a lie, will condemn us. So we say nothing," Tatewaki explained as sympathetically as he could, "It also seems you cannot keep the promises you have made, regarding life and death. We would, of course, be triple-cursed fools to shed any light on the situation. One answer might invite death from you, another by your rival or an over-eager sycophant. Why risk life and limb, to speculate on what you have already gleaned from other sources?"

      "We are trying to find the truth," Ayeka-sama told him quietly.

      "The truth is, from my earlier battles with you, my life is already forfeit. I cared for the one you know as Sailor Mercury. My life is burdensome to me without her." He nodded to Kiima and the others. "Release them, take me and yourselves from this star system, with a vow to never return, and I will tell you the facts as well as speculate on the truth you seek so fervently."

      "Tate-chan! Don't do it!" Asuka shouted at him.

      Tatewaki waved her concerns away. He will refuse the deal, if one will lose everything anyway, it is immaterial what portion of what is already lost one puts on the throw, Tatewaki thought, willing Asuka to be silent and let his play advance. "Try finding and examining the facts, Ayeka-sama, the truth is too often a point-of-view dependant phenomenon. The answer to 'Did he love me?' Requires a truth. 'Did he marry me and stay with me to raise our children?' Merely requires a fact."

      "You believe the Senshi were killed by Royal command?" Sasami-sama asked sadly.

      Tatewaki knelt so he was face-to-face with Sasami-sama. "Little one, however we answer that question, we will be killed," Tatewaki explained, "Nothing personal, a king's first duty is to his people."

      "A politician's first duty is to keep his seat," Mamoru said, standing to face the assembled royalty. He ignored the king's wince and continued, "The statesman's first task is to lead his people to greatness, whether they are pleased with that prospect or not."

      "ENOUGH!" the king bellowed, "You will assist us."

      "Or what? Beg pardon - or what, your Highness?" Tatewaki asked, "Any answer will guarantee us a date with the gallows or the assassin's art, by one faction or another. If I am to be exterminated, it shall be for what I have done. You have my price, you have my word of honor. I am willing to die to save my friends."

      An older woman walked into the cellblock and to the rear of the group. They quickly gave ground to let her pass until she stood next to Sasami. Tatewaki stood to face her. She would be a match for the devious Shaman, Tatewaki thought of her expression, Had he lived.

      The older woman nodded to the king. Kuno bowed to one who was obviously a Great Lady, and stoically awaited whatever fate the king would decree. Mamoru, Kiima and Asuka followed his example. He glanced at them and smiled. "It is good to die, with such noble souls, at your side," he tried to make it a haiku in German. From Asuka's strangled sound, I made it inadvertently amusing, or I mangled the German somehow, he thought accepting that his death haiku was not all he had hoped it would be.

      The king was suddenly the center of many stares. The knowing smirk on the older woman told Kuno neither he nor the king knew all of what was transpiring. She broke the impasse. "A fascinating friend once asked me a troubling riddle, 'If death is lighter than a feather and duty heavier than a mountain, and if with strange eons even death may die. Then where does - duty - rest it's head?'"

      "On the heart of the brave, and in the soul of the just," Tatewaki said automatically, feeling an Elysian-state he had never experienced, not the Nirvana of the East, but like the Paradise of the West. Yes, we will serve, he thought quietly, The House Kuno will not be found lacking. He nodded to her.

      "So certain." She covered her laughter with her fan.

      The Jurain king frowned at the odd distraction. Then the woman stared at him. He wilted under that gaze. "We have decided to let you go," the king said, trying to sound magnanimous, rather than pathetic and beaten. He failed, and all four of the prisoners stared at him.

      We wait for the other shoe to drop. For the restrictions, conditions and requirements to be revealed, Tatewaki thought.

      The king obviously expected something other than dead silence and the glares from the other royals. "Have you nothing to say?"

      Tate glanced at the lady and caught her smirk as he turned to his fellow prisoners, not incidently turning his back on the king. He raise a hand, and in a proud voice exhorted, "All of you. Die well, you will see your loved ones again in Paradise."

      "I said you were being released! Not executed!" the king repeated.

      "I think they heard you," the older woman said, "They just don't believe you. Or they expect you to blow up the planet, or the entire star system when we leave." She seemed to find the idea vastly amusing. "They have no idea why Earth was and is so important to us, and why Serenity's arrival and establishment of her dominion provoked the reaction from us that it did." She laughed behind her fan at the king's distress. "You thought they did, and assumed their obstinance was allegiance to her?" She laughed again.

      The king looked at the prisoners with a truly stunned expression, then decided he had no need to explain anything to them. He turned and swept out of the room. The woman smiled again, and also headed for the exit.

      "Is Sasami going to be all right?" Asuka asked the older woman as she passed her cell.

      The woman considered, then gestured at a panel in Asuka's cell. The fields vanished and Sasami came running straight to Asuka. Sasami hugged her fiercely and Asuka returned it.

      "She is and will be. She was most irritated at your treatment," the older woman said kindly, then added sharply, "Sasami. You may send your greeting later, once you are safely back at the capital." The little girl released Asuka instantly.

      "Yes, grandmother," Sasami said to the older woman, bowing low.

      "Your friend's visit has greatly disturbed his Highness," Sasami's grandmother lectured Asuka, "One does not usually threaten a king and expect no reprisals."

      Asuka smiled at that. "You can get away with it," Asuka said looking straight at Sasami, "If you're a god."

      "True," Sasami's grandmother said as she moved to the entrance.

      Sasami gave Asuka a wink as she trailed the older woman.

      "Oh, Sasami-chan, you're such a good girl," the weepy woman said as she pursued.

      She sound like she is well-pleased with a pet dog, Tatewaki thought in disgust, Not with a warrior daughter. Then Ayeka-sama stepped up to the barrier still around his cell. "Milady."

      "Please tell Tenchi-sama, that I will remember him fondly, and that - " Ayeka teared up and ran from the room.

      As the last of the royal party filtered out, the older woman, Sasami's grandmother spoke, "It has been . . . interesting meeting all of you. I wish it had been under more congenial circumstances." She left, shooing the last of the group with them. Once they were gone, the remaining barriers faded. Mamoru instantly ran to Usagi's cell, trying to see any remnant the disintegrator might have missed.

      Tatewaki wished him luck, I have my answers, a new mission, and a task set for me. "You'll notice they never introduced themselves, or any of the others," Tatewaki pointed out. "Most uncultured of them," he added in his most disdainful tones. There are tricks I little understand, he thought, But I do not need to understand them, he thought.

      Asuka nodded, hiding her own thought as Tatewaki hid his, And Asuka must keep some of those truths beneath the morass of her own experiences. Perilous diving into that, it would drive a telepath into trying to dig their own brains out of their head with a spoon.

      "Maybe that's why Ayeka starts off with her name, rank and pedigree," Asuka explained as she headed for the exit.

Sailor Jupiter 17      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter 17 - The Long Walk Home

      "Washu-chan?" Tenchi asked as he walked through the disarrayed lab. What happened? he wondered as he surveyed the fallen experiments and the cannibalized equipment, I recognized the door and walked through it. Now I can't find her anywhere, but she had to have `sent` the door out into the forest for me. What was she building?

      The computer was off, the experiments which normally consumed her interest laid neglected and forgotten, unless Washu-chan or someone else had scavenged them for parts. The machine in the center of the lab still operated. This doesn't look like her normal stuff, it almost looks like Mihoshi built it after drinking all of Ryoko's sake, he thought as he examined it. Something about it just bothered him, as if it was and was not wholly in this universe, both at the same time. It also seemed to move, not unusual for Washu's equipment, but it only moved when he wasn't watching it. It's like it waits for me to look away, he thought, So when I look back, it's subtly different. He left the disturbing machine and continued his search.

      He even found the small bunk room he hadn't ever seen before, which was notable for only one thing. Where are the blankets? Tenchi wondered at the bare bed and the ransacked hamper. He found a flashlight and carefully aimed both ends away from himself before turning it on. When only a beam of light sprang from one end, he began investigating in earnest.

      The scientist was in her adult form, wrapped in blankets and weeping, while cowering under a collection of tables and benches arranged like a fortress.

      Even terrified, she still designs an intricate defense, he thought as he carefully slipped through the interlocked structure, worried it might shift at any moment, and crush or impale him, I bet it's designed to do precisely that! "Washu-chan, Washu-chan?" he called softly as she approached the scientist, "Are you all right? I'm here, do you want Ryoko to come here?"

      The scientist looked at him, tears streaming down her face, and shivering as if near freezing. "No," she whispered, "Tenchi . . . I've made a terrible mistake. I can't think of any way of fixing it!"

      "You Washu-chan?! You're the Greatest Scientific Genius in the Universe," he said in disbelief, "You'll figure out something."

      "No, I won't. We slammed the lid back down and prayed that nothing would come out." She laughed nervously. "Imagine me praying, but Tenchi," Washu told him flatly, "It isn't something we can deal with." She stared at him intently. "Even you can't change that. No matter what you do, they'll have a counter . . . and they're already here!"

      "Who?" Tenchi asked in alarm, laying a hand on Washu's shoulder, "Who is already here."

      Washu had pulled the blankets over her head, and was muttering things Tenchi couldn't understand, even the unintelligible words had a troubling air to them. I wish the others hadn't left, he thought, They might be able to help. She can't mean the Jurain King.

      The procession was an odd one. Asuka led, Kiima brought up the rear, and the boys between. Outnumbered and definitely outgunned, Asuka thought as she glanced around, keeping her eyes downcast, yet seeing everything, Yet the Jurains are the ones who worry. Our conquerors are the ones who fear. Asuka had learned that virtually every Jurains' dreams had been filled with the Dragon's manipulations. The evening banquet to celebrate the defeat of the Senshi and return of the lost ones had ended abruptly, when every morsel of food on every plate, in every mouth and in every stomach, had suddenly seethed with maggots, which disappeared just as abruptly. Then ghosts and apparitions plagued enough of the Jurains that everyone personally knew someone who had been frightened by them.

      So a little magic show and a nightmare, and they can't send us on our way fast enough, she thought as she carefully scanned for any familiar faces, No luck. They've got `important` jobs. We don't matter, or they're too embarrassed to show their faces.

      The small group trudged through the darkness to the train station. Asuka had steadfastly refused Jurain help or escorts. 'Too much chance of mischief' I told them. I just left out from which side, she thought, I guess Washu is too busy, the cops as well. But I would have expected Tenchi.

      The late evening train wouldn't be very full, but she hadn't expected the car to be quite so empty. The train ride was silent. Despite the emptiness of the rest of the car, the four of them occupied one set of seats, and the aura of gloom pervading the area kept anyone from approaching. None spoke, alone in their own thoughts.

      Asuka had her doubts, but kept them well hidden, for fear of monitoring by hostile forces. The repetition and growing strength of her nonacceptance of events began to threaten her ability to put the obvious possibilities out of her mind. Instead, she filled her upper level brain with thoughts of mundane trivia, while below them flashed and spiraled a sea of her memories of all the travails, wounds and hardships, of herself, the Meliorist and her friends. Beneath that was an implacable wall of the truths that her contact with the EVA and their enemies had revealed to her. All to keep her growing suspicions deeply hidden. Any telepath who delved that deeply deserves the screaming insanity that would result, she thought, I can't believe we only got on this train two days ago to head up here. When we arrive back, it will only be the third day. Amazing how fast things change.

      She guided the others through the first hints of dawn on streets of Nerima. The demons who had plagued the region seemed to know better than to assail her, or even reveal themselves. Kiima continued to act as sheepdog, keeping the two soul-sick boys from straying too far.

      I have a theory, was all Asuka allowed herself to think as she led them forward. As they entered more familiar surroundings, she was glad none of the usual lunatics were out and about, and especially not attacking them. If Ryoga attacked, Kiima and I would be hard-pressed to put him down, Asuka thought, And neither Mamoru nor Kuno are in any condition to fight, even to defend their own life.

      The silence and the 'Closed for Private Party' sign on the Neko-Chan's front door lifted her heart. The `dancing-cat` symbol seemed to mark it as more a home than almost any place she had been. Why is it this workhouse amid all this insanity feels safe and comfortable? It makes no sense. But I don't want to get my hopes up, she thought as she walked, her senses detecting no life in the building, no trace of any of the things she knew had to be within the building. That very blindness gave her hope.

      The door opened easily, she held the door for the others, who paused uncertainly at the darkened interior.

      Their own senses must be picking something up. They don't know what, but it has penetrated their haze, she thought as she and Kiima pushed them inside. She followed Kiima through, and closed and latched the door behind her by feel. Inside, it was more than dark, it was dead. She could not see, hear, smell or sense anything within the main room. And my sense of what lies outside fades with every millimeter, she thought as she moved forward carefully, By 30 centimeters, I can feel nothing of what was just at the door step.

      A match flared, revealing Kho Lon, lighting a candle. "It is good you are well," the old Amazon said, "And you are safe."

      Other candles flared to life, revealing Usagi, Minako, Makoto, Rei, Ami and little Hotaru. Ami was standing beside Tatewaki. Usagi beside Mamoru. Makoto beside Kiima.

      "Tickets please?" came the voice in front of Asuka, now illuminated by a tiny ball of flame Asuka herself summoned.

      "The tickets are bought before you're let on the platform you double-dealing anachronism," Asuka accused fiercely as she stepped forward and wrapped Raccoon in a hug that probably made Makoto jealous, but Asuka was beyond carrying, "I knew you weren't dead! I knew you weren't, I knew you weren't!"

      "Usagi!" Mamoru cried out, and which of the pair flung themselves in the other's arms didn't seem to matter. Tate and Ami's reunion was far less demonstrative, but no less heartfelt. Tate carefully draping his arm over Ami, until she enclosed him in her arms. He hugged her tightly, crying openly and holding her off the ground. Asuka chose to ignore the ferocious whispering, while she concentrated on Kiima and Makoto greeting each other like long lost friends. Hotaru tried to wrap her arms around the pair of them. Kiima scooped the little one up with a wing to hold her at eye-level with the pair.

      For once, none of them could find words adequate for the occasion, the closeness, tears, and shy smiles seemed to hold all the meaning needed.

      Tate picked that moment to have a moment of clarity. "Trickster, can they detect us?" his alarm growing with each word.

      Mamoru caught his fear as well.

      "The restaurant is shielded, nobody else will come in, and they can't detect us," Raccoon assured them.

      Mamoru's expression turned ugly. "Why didn't you - " Kuno's blade resting on his shoulder silenced Mamoru.

      "Because we had to believe, for the lie to work. Because we are not strong enough to fight a battle directly. So subterfuge was required," Kuno told the other man, while still holding Ami tightly against him with one arm.

      When Mamoru nodded, Kuno withdrew his sword. "You are alive, and you have much to revel in. Painful as rebirth was, we all have it behind us." He gazed into Ami's eyes and smiled. "To ensure our next encounter will likewise not end in true tragedy, we have many puzzles to solve - together."

      "You say the sweetest things," Ami told him tenderly, nuzzling his neck.

      "You're safe," Usagi told Mamoru to draw his attention back to her and them, "You're safe." Mamoru gave the correct response to such an ironic statement. He hugged Usagi close and began laughing as if he couldn't stop.

      Makoto moved suddenly as Jeff cried out as Asuka collapsed, and Jeff was hardly recovered enough to hold her up. She and Kiima rushed forward to keep them from toppling to the floor. With the pair stabilized, Cologne hopped over, balanced on the end of her stick. She leaned close, pulled back Asuka's eyelid and stared into it.

      "She's just exhausted," the old gnome pronounced, "I'd assume she was maintaining some form of defense over the four of you, to prevent them from reading your thoughts."

      "She also tried to defeat the despair that had taken all of us," Tate said.

      "She need rest and reassurance," Shampoo told them, "Is like Raccoon, take things so too serious."

      "Then let's head up to my room," Ukyo said, "It'll be a little crowded, but I think we all need to unwind. And I want to hear how those two got tangled up with the Senshi."

      Makoto blushed at that, causing Kiima to start laughing quietly. She remembered the last time someone had needed 'rest and reassurance', someone who she'd been ordered to 'get tangled up with'.

      Makoto lay on the futon, desperately wishing she was either wearing her sailor fuku or nothing, rather than the too-short shirt and too-small shorts she wore. She pulled the cold figure against herself and ignored the signals her body was sending out, signals that would mark her as a 'loose woman', should the others find out.

      Concentrate on something else, you were ordered to wear this and be here, she told herself, remembering her appearance here, and the warm greeting.

      'Oh, I'm so glad you're safe here,' Hotaru had told her, while hugging the stunned and devastated girl, 'He said he'd rescue you all, like he rescued me. I just couldn't believe it.'

      Makoto's automatic question about this 'him' had been interrupted as one after another, the Senshi and mooncats appeared, each one shocked and terrified, itchy but whole.

      'What happened?' Ami had demanded, while looking around fearfully, 'Where are the others?' she'd asked.

      No one, not Hotaru, and not the other Senshi had an answer.

      'We . . . we're alive,' Rei had gasped, kneeling and offering fervent prayers for their deliverance from the Jurain executioner.

      I wonder if she would have prayed so hard if she'd realized who had saved her, and the rest of us. And who played the executioner, Makoto wondered, Then Jeff walked in, and Rei `attacked` first, demanding to know where the others were.

      'Why did you leave Tate-chan to those murderers! Makoto remembered Ami's impassioned cry, Then Jeff looked from one angry girl to another, not saying anything, until his eyes rolled up and he collapsed. Makoto held her `patient` more tightly. I can't believe I'm doing this, Makoto considered, Cologne's orders. She was right, I do know the danger of shock, and exhaustion. 'He must have used all his magic power and a good deal of his lifeforce to rescue you', Cologne told us. It's our responsibility to repay that debt.

      She felt terrible embarrassment at her feelings at the intimacy of her contact, despite the cold and nearly lifeless character of her partner. I hate trying to stay awake, but my dreams are so embarrassing, she thought of her dreams that he would awaken as the heartless monster who would leave some of his friends to the `mercy` of the Jurains, Once he'd awaken, he'd tease and tantalize me until . . . he brought me into a new life of pleasure and obedience. She felt herself blushing furiously at the thought of being used over and over, and responding so eagerly. I almost wish . . . that he really would do something like that. I know he never would, but even thinking he might would make that dream so much less perverted . . . only I'm the pervert, thinking like that, she thought, cuddling him to her, wishing he was awake, that he would know she was there to protect and comfort him. I have to wonder where his spirit is wandering. I want to hear him. Not that I really understand half of what he says, but when he's talking, somehow I know everything is all right, or he has a plan to make it right.

      When will you come back? I couldn't stand losing you, not after I was so sure I had. Are you comforting Asuka and the others? Are you slaying our enemies? Beryl or the Jurains? Or have you retreated inside yourself, certain I'll never forgive what you've done? Never forgive making me think you'd been killed? I wish you knew me as we'll as I know you. I do forgive you, you did it to save me, to save my friends. Please come back to me, please come back. She felt sleep pulling her back. She hoped her dreams would be a little more respectable.

      Hotaru sat with the other girls, as well as Mamoru-san, Tatewaki-san and Mousse-san. She couldn't keep her smile from her face as she glanced at Makoto-san, who seemed to be remembering something terribly embarrassing.

      Ukyo-san carefully poured tea for each of them. While Shampoo-san seemed lost in a pleasant fantasy of her own.

      Hotaru looked at Makoto again and considered, She isn't comfortable leaving him in the arms of another girl, Hotaru thought, But if she's half as dead as he was when with you -

      Then the remembrance of her father's death crashed down on her.

      "My daddy, they're going to kill him too! We have to save him!" she had shouted in shock. Then she had seen the hesitation on his face. "They already did! Didn't they?!"

      "Hotaru I'm -"

      "Bring him back! We can bring him back! We can work together, it's not too late!"

      "Hotaru, I can't. And neither can you," he had said, "And if you leave the building you'll die too. They'll find you again."

      "I know he's done some bad things, but he's still good!" Hotaru had told him, "If I can't go, you can save him."

      "Hotaru, NO. The Jurains didn't kill him. He attacked someone with his monsters, and they fought back. I can't bring him back. That is beyond my power, and yours."

      "I want my daddy back!" she had shouted at him, ran for the door. She had been stopped by a purple-haired woman.

      "It is your death too, to go outside." She had picked Hotaru up. "Would your daddy want that? Or be proud of Hotaru?"

      It didn't matter. "I want my daddy back!" Hotaru had struggled to get loose, but the girl had held on. "I want him back! I want him back!" She had screamed and squirmed and kicked, trying to get loose, trying to get away to see for herself.

      "He'd want you safe, child," an old woman had stood atop a stick beside her and told her.

      Hotaru had felt herself going mad, flailing and screaming as she had tried to break free and return to her father's side, but the girl who held her was too skilled and experienced to let her get away, dodging the blows and adjusting her hold as required to restrain Hotaru.

      Eventually, the rage simply hadn't been enough to sustain her. "I want to be with my daddy," she had protested weakly, "I want to die too."

      "He'd want you to live," the old woman had told her.

      "I want my daddy," Hotaru had said.

      "It hurts, but no throw your life away," the woman holding her had told her as she had shifted from a grapple to a hug. "Is you want to honor your daddy's memory, then you grow good and strong. Make him smile down on you."

      Hotaru had begun weeping inconsolably, laying in the woman's arms.

      "She needs rest," the old woman had said, "Shampoo, take her to bathe, and both of you get some sleep. I've a feeling there is much we don't know."

      "Yes, great grandmother," the woman had said dutifully.

      "You could have handled that better," Hotaru had heard the old woman telling Jeff," There had to be a better way."

      Then they were too far away to hear the soft conversation, and Hotaru faded into a fitful sleep.

      'He underestimated how quickly you'd figure it all out,' Pretty Sammi told me, Hotaru considered as she looked at the people around her in Ukyo-san's room, Each one remembering their own troubles. But Pretty Sammi had warned me 'They're used to taking refuge in logic and the mundane world, so the Senshi have to be shown something five times and their minds still rebel. Hotaru can't do that.' She snickered at that, considering what she'd seen and heard, what she knew of what actually happened, and what the other - What my fellow Senshi think happened, she corrected herself.

      "What's so funny?" Makoto asked quietly.

      "You keep blushing, but he's a gentleman," Hotaru said, "So what could you two have done that would make you blush?"

      Makoto blushed even more in response. The other Senshi stared at her with a mixture of jealousy and aggravation.

      Something else occurred to her. She faced the mooncats. "How big do you grow anyway?"

      "We're full sized now," the black cat told her, "Why do you ask?"

      "I just wondered if you could turn into tigers or lions, or something," Hotaru said smiling. If they can't . . . what was that thing? All I saw were the eyes. If it was a cat, it would have had to have been 50 meters long, maybe 75 or more, depending on the tail, she considered, The way it said 'mew' I was sure it was just a kitten.

      Makoto squirmed at the expressions of the others as they all reacted to Hotaru's seemingly innocent questions. If Cologne-san hadn't told me . . . threatened me, I never would have done it, she thought desperately, It's not like anything happened. Although I think Cologne-san wanted something to happen. That doesn't make any sense. If she wanted him for her tribe, why would she want he and - why would she want us together, especially that way?

      Makoto risked a glance up at her fellow Senshi, who all were glowering at her, except Ami, who was holding Tate's hand and simply beaming at the whole world.

      "Why don't you and Mamoru retire to separate quarters," Ukyo-san suggested with a giggle, "You sure won't wake any of us up."

      Shampoo-san shared her laughter as Usagi went from angry to embarrassed in an instant and Mamoru looked like he wanted to vanish.

      Makoto was glad of the distraction, but she had her own embarrassing memories to deal with.

      Makoto lay atop her `patient` and found that despite his recovery, her patience was wearing thin. She'd discarded the constricting shirt and was considering discarding the ill-fitting shorts as well. Does he not like me, or is he totally clueless? she wondered, painfully aware that he was not reacting as a teenaged boy should to a pretty, scantily-clad teenaged girl. I could just tell him, Makoto thought, then realized the level of subtlety she'd have to employ.

      He was awake, tickling her bare back with the tip of her own pony tail.

      But only doing that lazily, she thought, I almost would have preferred the alternatives. She shuddered for a moment as she remembered some of the dreams she'd been having. The only thing keeping me from being embarrassed, rather than terrified, she thought, Is I know none of those guys really was Jeff. It was all me, which is very disturbing.

      "Jeffrey, do you think I'm pretty?" she asked. Oh, that's great, that's hardly the right word, and does nothing to get you to the answer, she thought.

      "I'm sorry. The efforts of the last few days left me completely exhausted. Don't take it personally." The effort of just speaking seemed to drain him, the provocative movement of her hair stopped for a bit.

      Makoto remembered Cologne's comments about 'Making a man feel safe and warm.' What she'd suggested next was so embarrassing I couldn't imagine actually doing it, even with my husband . . . except that's all I've been dreaming about, she thought, One way or another.

      "Is that what you've been dreaming about?" Jeff asked quietly.

      Makoto froze, staring at him in shock and wondering just how much he knew. Instead of continuing immediately, he seemed to be marshaling his energies to speak. "Oh it was just dreams," she interjected before he could get into embarrassing details.

      "You play out what you are dreaming," he reminded her, then fell silent again.

      Makoto could easily imagine what it would seem like she was doing, Considering what I was dreaming, she thought, It wouldn't take a genius to figure it out.

      "So is it you want to have to submit?"

      The question hung like a dagger over her heart. I know I - it's that other boys - her thought shattered and couldn't reform. "No I - " she lied, the only answer she could give, "You wouldn't anyway."

      "Or you want to force the submission?"

      That comes uncomfortably close to the truth, she thought as her heart turned to ice, I want something to happen, to know . . . if he really likes me, or if . . . I just don't know what he's thinking half the time. "With your powers, you could . . . if you wanted to. Couldn't you?"

      "I could force you to stand still, while I tore your heart out of your chest," he told her, then fell silent.

      As the silence dragged on, Makoto began to wonder if it was only his tiredness that kept him from doing any more than he had. "But you could," she insisted, "You could use it for something else, something more subtle?" Something more in character? she didn't add, Something that wouldn't make it so much like . . . assault?

      "You want me to bend your mind, so you'll restrain me and ravish me," he asked incredulously, "So you'll have done the deed, yet have no blame in doing it?"

      "No!" she insisted and sat up, "Why do you have to put it that way?" She looked around, wondering who else had heard her shouting.

      "Because that's what you kept dreaming," Jeff said, "This too is a dream."

      She stared at him in horror. "You saw? You knew? Were you - ?"

      "I watched from outside," Jeff said, nearly whispering, "Over and over, different variation, but the same theme."

      Makoto hugged herself, feeling both ashamed and violated. "You didn't have to look," she whispered.

      "Look was all I could do," Jeff replied, he hadn't moved, "You were torturing yourself, and all I could do was try to understand why."

      She hung her head and wished she could just die, and also wished he'd just take her in his arms, so she could fight or give up.

      "I barely have the strength to just talk to you here," he told her.

      Is that why you won't hold me? Is that why you haven't -? she looked at him and wondered.

      "Why is the act so damned important?" he asked earnestly, "Are you ready to drop out of school, become a mother? That's a likely outcome."

      "No," she admitted. I just want to know, she said, Words - don't mean anything. What a person does - I want to know the way I understand it! she couldn't manage to say.

      "That won't prove anything except that I'm healthy," Jeff softly replied, "It's bought and sold everyday all over this city."

      She dropped suddenly at his side. "Do you love me? Am I pretty?" she blurted out, then turned away, "Would I be a good wife?"

      "Yes, yes, and only if you want to be," Jeff told her, "Now, you want me to boss you around. Lie back down, I'm cold."

      "Yes," she replied as she snuggled up against him.

      "I don't want a doormat," he told her, "But I don't want to be pushed around any more than you do."

      "Yes," she replied.

      "There'll be time, you don't have to beat your friends to the altar or to motherhood."

      She buried her face in his chest, to hide her tears.

      "Let Makoto Kino enjoy being a kid for a while."

      "So, should I start a pillow fight?" she asked.

      "It would be very one-sided," he said.

      "Can't you take - accept some of my energy? To heal faster?" she asked, remembering the manacle that had started this did exactly that.

      "No, I couldn't take just a little, and Makoto doesn't have as much as Sailor Jupiter," he said sleepily.

      "Then rest," she assured him, "I'll look after you."

      "I know," he said as he drifted off.

      Funny, going to sleep in a dream, she thought as his breathing and heartbeat slowed but didn't stop, Do you dream while dreaming? She drifted off herself and dreamt of a wedding, and a night after, and children, and growing old together.

      Hotaru glanced around the room at her friends. Yes, they are my friends, she thought, They know what I can do, and they aren't bothered by it. She considered the pairs, and felt a little guilty she had spied on `Raccoon` and Makoto, like she had. Her hand closed on the Henshin pen in her pocket as she remembered how she and Davis had returned from Oyakawa after the spaceships fired. I had to know about my father, she thought sadly, He couldn't tell me. He didn't want to blame my father, but I can feel that's what happened. That my father and his `assistants` were planning something the Senshi would have to fight. That I would have to fight. She looked at the other Senshi and realized one other thing. I'm the only one who has a Henshin! Even `Raccoon` doesn't know I have it, then she frowned as she remembered how she'd used its powers to spy on Makoto and Jeff when he finally woke up. At least I wasn't alone, she thought of the others who'd clustered outside the room, waiting for something to happen.

      "Hi," came the confused voice.

      Makoto felt her heart race, but she also remembered what Cologne had warned her of. 'Don't let him escape into gentlemanliness, he's a man and all they care about is doing their duty to those they love. Make it clear that his duty is to remain still and heal.'

      I just wish she hadn't added all those suggestions of what I could do to keep him distracted, Makoto thought, her embarrassment at those suggestions had set the old woman cackling, I am glad of the more wholesome advice. I just wish I hadn't had so many weird dreams, although the last couple weren't so bad.

      'All men are in one way little boys at heart. Make them know they are safe and accepted in your arms, and they'll never stray.'

      I'm not sure about most of the old woman's advice, but I intend to test that part of it, Makoto thought as he raised his head from where it had been resting, where she'd placed it.

      His embarrassment about that was obvious. She carefully but firmly returned it to where it had been resting, and Jeff simply wasn't strong enough to resist. restraining him there was also worryingly easy. He's weaker than I thought, she worried. "Rest. You won't help anyone by exhausting yourself."

      "But I -"

      "Rest," she repeated softly. "EEP!" she squealed, as something poked her in the leg.

      "No comment on your attractiveness or availability in that," he told her, "But I really need to go to the bathroom."

      "Oh," she said, relief and disappointment warred within her as she helped him sit up, standing remained beyond him. Am I more disappointed he didn't try to take advantage, or . . . because he probably won't and can't, even if he wanted - but then WHAT poked me?! "You poked me with your finger, didn't you? Please say you poked me with your finger?"

      "Does finger include thumb?" he asked, "I poked you with my finger."

      "Oh," she said and relaxed, "Wait, did you say you poked me with your finger because you did, or because I asked you to?"

      "Yes."

      "Yes, you poked my with your finger, or yes because I asked?"

      "No. Remember I asked about my thumb? And you never answered."

      Makoto sighed, then growled, "You still haven't answered my question!"

      "What do you want me to have poked you with?" he asked with a smile.

      Makoto wondered how long she could pound his head on the floor before someone stopped her.

      "I've got a better question," Jeff asked quietly, "Don't you think all of them are sitting outside . . . listening? Waiting to hear what goes on in here?"

      Makoto was shocked and considered what to do. What are we going to do -? She frowned. Of course he's got a plan! she told herself, I just have to look sufficiently perplexed, then he'll reveal it to me. She looked as perplexed as she could, and waited.

      "Do you remember the argument we had about that huge couch?" he asked innocently.

      She considered, then grinned. I remember that couch - discussion - very well, she thought, smiling evilly. "It's so huge! I'll never get to fit!"

      Outside the door, there was a loud crash and the sound of someone rolling down the stairs.

      "I told you spying on them would limit them!" Cologne shouted.

      Makoto stifled her giggles while Jeff delivered the next line, when he'd refused to help her carry the couch to her apartment. "I don't care how much you twist and wriggle it," he announced, "You aren't going to make it fit. You'll just hurt yourself."

      The crash was loud enough to hide Makoto's guffaw as she imagined the expressions on her fellow Senshis' faces.

      "If it's so hard, you'll just have to help me," she repeated her plea, "I don't care if it hurts a little. I want it inside where I can enjoy it!"

      The crash was louder and Makoto thought she heard at least three people falling down the stairs. This time she burst out laughing at her friends and what they had to be thinking.

      When Makoto could quit laughing, she raised her head.

      "Can I ask you a favor?" he asked quietly, she nodded, "I have trouble sleeping on my back, as much as I enjoy the company, I need the rest."

      "Oh gods yes!" Makoto shouted, "You get on top this time!"

      The crash outside was quieter this time, but no less satisfying.

      "Evil," her companion told her.

      "Learned from the best," she told his as she leaned over and kissed him. She was overjoyed when he wrapped his arms around her to hold her there against him.

      "If you two are well enough to torture your friends," Cologne called through the door, "You're well enough to use the bath. A hot soak will do you both some good."

      "You wanted to go to the bathroom," Makoto teased.

      "Knowing her, she put those ideas in your head," Jeff complained, "Then she interrupts when she might accomplish her goal. Is it any wonder nothing gets done around here?"

      Makoto decided to kiss him again to shut him up. Then she remembered why he'd wanted to leave. "So did you poke me with your thumb? Or something else?"

      "I think I'll go without the shirt, give them something to look at," Jeff said as she helped him to his feet. She shook her head and simply picked him up to carry him.

      "What were they talking about?" Hotaru asked as she remembered her and the others scrambling away as Makoto and Jeff left their sleeping room.

      I wish I could tell them they were trying to embarrass all of us, she thought, For spying on them.

      She remembered how she'd hissed as she'd caught sight of the scars on his back, Which had causing the others to turn and look, she thought and yawned, All the girls reacted as I did, with horror, and fascinations. He must have fought a lot to get those scars.

      She saw yawns mirroring her own, and she yawned again.

      "I think the party's over," Rei said, barely stifling her own yawn, "We'd all better get some sleep."

      "Senshi and boyfriends get one room, us get other?" Shampoo asked innocently.

      "No," Tatewaki said firmly, "The boys can sleep in the corridor, you girls can split the sleeping rooms among yourselves." Tate looked at Ami who was pouting at him. "While I dearly missed you," he said gallantly, "I am unwilling to sully your honor."

      Ami mimed throwing a punch at Tate, but collected Makoto and Hotaru to follow. "Let's at least get them some decent bedding."

      Asuka knew she was doomed. The click and 'Ay Ya! Is so cute Xian Pu can no stand!' whispered to someone told Asuka that returning to consciousness might be highly overrated. She opened one eye and looked into Raccoon's face. He too was just waking up. Asuka determined that they were in adjoining futons on the floor of the Neko-chan's main room, almost an arm's-length separating them, so determined because they were holding hands outside their futons.

      She was wearing some pajamas she didn't recognize and her weariness from the constant mental battle had disappeared.

      "Oh no, wait for him to kiss you before you wake up, sugar."

      Asuka glanced at Ukyo. "Don't be so smug. He was working on - "

      " 'Working on'," Raccoon interrupted in a sleepy high dudgeon, "Perfected."

      "- some new okonimiyaki recipes. And you, oh Honorable Shutterbug, two words: Ramen recipes."

      "That's Langley," Raccoon said as he sat up, "I always wanted to die in bed, I always thought I meant old age."

      Kho Lon laughed like a happy bullfrog, then hopped on her wacking stick out of the room.

      Mu Tsu chuckled once, before taking Ukyo's hand and leading her away. "Oh Xian Pu, your hands are almost as soft as Ukyo-chan's."

      Xian Pu's brows knitted and she marched off to correct Mu Tsu on a few things.

      "You can let go of my hand now," they told each other, neither seemed willing to follow the other's `order`.

      "I still think your hands are the best," Raccoon commented, "A few callous and rough places. Some from holding a pen, some from holding a sword." He brushed his finger over those, before he let go, or Asuka could crush his hand.

      "What happened? What day is it?" she asked.

      "In Nerima, I don't think one day necessarily follows another, so who knows?"

      Asuka nodded her agreement.

      Shampoo ladled out the ramen while Asuka caught the okonimiyaki Ukyo threw from the grill. Jeff sent another bowl flying, which Shampoo caught with a dance-like whirl and a heart-breaking smile. The Senshi and their partners and allies sat in the Neko-chan and enjoyed the feeling of safety and celebration.

      "What did the Dragon do?" Makoto asked, clearly longing to be cuddling with Jeff, but Cologne had chased her out of the kitchen proper.

      "He sent nightmares to each and every one of them, very detailed and based on their own problems and fears. Also a whole pack of illusions. Snakes in their sock drawers, your ghosts coming through the walls, walls vanishing and reappearing, that kind of thing. The kicker was the `welcoming banquet` for Sasami, Ayeka and Yosho's return to Jurai, as everyone was eating the food . . . I won't discuss what they all experienced, before we start eating."

      "No spell like that around here!" Cologne said as she waved her stick in the air.

      "I think it would be appropriate, if you could get those kind of free ingredients in the kitchen," Kiima said, "Properly cooked, it would be delicious."

      "These were raw," Jeff pointed out.

      "So we'd eat them for lunch and not breakfast," Usagi suggested, and everyone else cringed.

      "You Japanese and your slavery to weird food," Kiima added with a frown.

      "No comment!" Shampoo replied.

      "The customer is always right, even when we fling them out into the street. And Ami, if you pinch my butt one more time," Asuka said and glowered at the girl, "I'm going to break your fingers."

      Ami giggled at the shocked looks from the others. "Don't tell me you haven't thought about it," she accused her fellow Senshi, who all looked embarrassed.

      "I considered it, only to remember 'Life Is Sweet, with All You Parts in, Their Original Positions,'" Kuno spake.

      "A haiku?" Mamoru asked, "We'll have to get you a top hat and mask."

      "I prefer John Steed's bowler," Kuno replied haughtily.

      CLANK!

      Jeff landed the hat in front of Tatewaki.

      "I do not believe it was solid steel," he said as he moved it away from his breakfast.

      "I needed space for the equipment."

      "I had not realized the Death Star could be so miniaturized," Kuno replied.

      "That's fine for you," Rei said, "But without any Henshin rods, we're out of business." She looked expectantly at Jeff as he came out of the kitchen to join them for breakfast.

      "I was going to retrieve them, unfortunately, I found the disintegrator and its method of operation instead. In a few days, I might be able to cobble something together from some parts I picked up . But they'd be low-power at best. I'd suggest you start thinking about martial arts and team work. What I'll put together won't boost you to the invincible firepower class. Unless you want to wait months, and know where the Moon Kingdom kept an armory?"

      The cats squirmed under the sudden scrutiny, and were stunned when Asuka saved them, "They were manufactured on Jupiter from Soul Crystals rescued from the Galactic Cauldron." She looked around. "I think a trip to Jupiter's forges on the satellite Ganymede is in order, if Beryl left any scraps behind. I doubt it, but that will be a good place to start."

      "There are terrestrial sources to get the makeshifts up and running. I just don't like depending on jury-rigging slipshod work for anything you're going to have to rely on," Jeff replied.

      "If that's all we have, then that's what we rely on," Makoto told him firmly, then looked at Cologne who'd drifted over to the table.

      The matriarch seemed a bit out of sorts at the attention. "Amazon treasures are not for the likes of you," she said firmly, and pogoed away.

      Jeff smiled, an expression of true malevolence, "True, because they're too weak, and there are other sources. More powerful sources."

      "I draw the line at the theft of Grasscutter and the other treasures," Kuno said firmly.

      "How many cases of boxers are you going to leave behind?" Asuka asked.

      "None, I don't want the old fool to know it was me," Jeff replied.

      Makoto sat, carefully washing Jeff's back, glad they could do something together, something that didn't exacerbate his weakness. But there remained something bothering her that she couldn't get out of her mind. "If you have those powers, and you know how to use them so well . . . couldn't you - I mean if you really wanted, and could anyone stop you? Just for pretend, I mean, not that you'd actually do something like that, I wasn't saying that - you understand?"

      "I understand you tried to ask a question about my powers, and then jumped away from it like it was a live rattlesnake," Jeff replied, "We talked about this before. Don't you remember that dream?"

      "Oh. I had so many dreams, they all sort of ran together." Do you really want me to say it outloud? Again? she wondered, To really ask you whether you'd - "And them you'd - I mean with other girls too. That would - " Oh good grief! I actually said that outloud, she thought in horror.

      "I'm going to assume you're talking about the powers I used on the guard to trick them into seeing the correct forms and approvals for your execution. Correct?"

      "Yes," she said in a small voice.

      " 'The Stare' was originally used by Chaugnar Faugh to mesmerize his prey into accepting him approaching, and forcing the prey to stand still while he tore their heart out of their chests, and they would still remain conscious and unmoving while they watched him eat their still-beating heart. With that level of power, I could make you do or think anything I wanted to, like hypnosis as it appears in the movies, anything I could put into words. I could make you stop smoking, or completely lose your fear of heights, or make math and physics trivially easy. Does that answer your unasked questions?" he asked.

      "Yeah," Makoto admitted, "Why don't you?"

      "Because it is too easy. Also, I don't assume I can `fix` people with my power. As for taking what I want - I don't know. I guess it was always more satisfying to earn it, and there are other rewards when you earn it."

      "So the only things you really want," she said quietly, "You want people to give you."

      "Yes, after I've done for them, or beaten them and earned the prize, yes."

      "Okay, I think I understand. You do realize that you have a power most school boys would dream of. You could do anything and never really get in trouble for what you did."

      "Until they realized how hollow and empty such pranks are. Or until some sniper blew their brains out. Half the fun of doing those stupid things is getting away with it, or watching the adults go crazy when they catch you. If you can automatically get away with anything, why bother?"

      "Ah," she said.

      "you do realize in my current state, you've got a better chance of holding me down, and while I'm squealing for mercy, ravishing me against my will?"

      "What?" Makoto squeaked.

      "Rescuing you and the others didn't just weaken me, it damaged my lifeforce and strength, weakening my ability to use my powers. Like straining a muscle or dislocating a joint. Even untransformed you could probably put me on the ground and have your way with me despite my pleas or protests."

      "I didn't - I want - I - I didn't mean THAT!"

      "No, you asked if I could, wondering if I would, and why I haven't. The answer is I am not taking advantage of you, because that's not my nature. And if you're so ambivalent about taking those steps yourself, of your own free will, I am not going to make the decision for you by force."

      "Oh, okay," Makoto said.

      "Why so disappointed?" he asked, "Do you want to be taken so roughly? It is illegal, even in Japan."

      "I know, it's just . . . it would make things easier."

      "No, it wouldn't," he said tiredly, "If I was interested in a piece of - " he suddenly paled and slipped sideways, Makoto gasped and caught him before he hit the tile floor.

      "See? That's what I can't hypnotize someone into," he told her as he snuggled in her arms, "Much better."

      She snickered. Okay, now I understand, she thought, All the words just get in the way.

      "Now if you want to be mercilessly victimized and dominated," he said with a smirk.

      I've got the answer for you, she thought with a smirk of her own. "You're too weak to do anything, even Kino Makoto is a match for you right now!"

      His smirk never faltered. "Tickle," he breathed, letting it caress her skin, making her squirm. "Tickle," he breathed, his breath stroking her again.

      She giggled despite herself. "I'll drop you," she threatened.

      "Tickle," he said to her shoulder, making her squirm worse.

      She covered his mouth with both hands, but the damage was done. The feather-soft touch on her side set her squealing.

      "NO! Not there! Mercy! Please! Stop!" they all heard Makoto shrieking from the bathroom.

      "We have to go help her!" Usagi told Cologne, who blocked the way to the bathroom.

      "You are," the old woman balanced on her stick and calmly smoked her pipe. Another round of unintelligible shrieks came from Makoto. "Do you really believe a normal person could survive making those noises if they weren't enjoying themselves?"

      "PLEASE! NO MORE!" Makoto screamed, "I give up!"

      "Ah," Cologne said as she exhaled a cloud of smoke, "Young love." She turned to Asuka. "When do we get so old we can't play like that any more?"

      "That sound more like torture to me!" Usagi said firmly, looking to the other Senshi for support.

      "Then you haven't heard anyone really being tortured," Asuka told them as she watched Ukyo and Shampoo getting ready for lunch, and cringe with every noise. "I think when our dignity gets more important than the person we're with, or the feelings we have for each other."

      "OH!" Ami exclaimed as she smiled at Asuka, "I know what they're doing! You taught me!"

      Usagi paled as she stared at Asuka, then looked at Minako and Rei. "They couldn't really be doing that . . . could they?"

      "Teaching isn't the same as doing," Asuka said blandly, "But she is a good student. And so . . . enthusiastic."

      Rei looked ill, and Minako looked vaguely jealous. Then Makoto let out another screech. Minako and Rei both looked ill.

      "Is supposed to hurt first time," Shampoo offered, then turned around so they couldn't catch her expression.

      Ami turned and smiled at Tate, who suddenly looked ready to bolt. "We could show them what they are doing."

      "NO!" Usagi's shriek drown out Makoto's. Tate stood up and walked away from Ami, who kept grinning and following him, her fingers twitching like a pair of epileptic spiders. Even his drawn bokken didn't deter her pursuit.

      "Oh God!' Asuka warned, "A Lecture!" She suddenly realized that Raccoon had everyone clustered around the table and his charts, she ran to the kitchen with a whoop of triumph. And seemed to be prepared to hold it against any challenger.

      "You're in there, you fix lunch!" Raccoon challenged, although noone seemed willing to forego the lecture for kitchen work.

      Asuka stuck her tongue out at him and proceeded with her own plan. Seems whatever Raccoon and Lightning Lass were doing, she enjoyed it. The way she came waltzing down, welded at the hip and practically glowing with pleasure, Asuka thought, I would have expected the others to commit murder to get the secret. Ami standing there smirking knowingly at Tate didn't help. I think even Ukyo and Mu Tsu were a bit jealous.

      "The Jurai source of power is their link with the Great Trees. Since the strength of the link determines the strength of the nation, people with a hereditary advantage in making the link have the advantage."

      "So the nobility and monarchy are the people with the highest skills in such endeavors," Tatewaki completed Raccoon's thought.

      "Initially, yes. Then they began breeding specifically for the strongest possible links. This explains the rather warped individuals of the Royal family. Where one characteristic dominates, and half-brother/half-sister marriages and breeding are encouraged -"

      "Madness follows," Mamoru said, nodding as he, Kho Lon, Kuno and Ami seemed to be the only ones truly following, "What does that have to do with their war with the Senshi."

      "War with Serenity," Raccoon corrected, "One step at a time. Since this blood-borne ability was so critical, the Royals and Nobles were loathe to exterminate even a rebel Noble house. They needed a prison, one that lacked critical minerals and elements to support their technology, yet able to support the people and the trees."

      "Earth!" Makoto shouted, "They stuck all their exiles on Earth!"

      "Very good, the other important aspect was that the populace of Earth could interbreed with the Jurain nobles and produce viable offspring, that is, children able to have children themselves."

      "So the Jurain were human?" Ami asked in confusion, "That's impossible."

      "Not when you consider that humans are the dominant lifeform in this galaxy," Raccoon explained, "I don't know whether a Terran civilization rose, spread throughout the stars and collapsed, or whether some other civilization seeded humans all over. All I do know is, but it must have happened in the last 50,000 years, because a human from 100 million light-years from here could land, and breed successfully with a Terran, and their children would be little different from either parent. Genetic drift hasn't occurred to any great extent."

      "So they dumped their rebels here," Rei said, "Where they could never compete with the Royal family again. Wouldn't that mean we have a lot of noble blood in us?"

      Raccoon nodded. "The average Terran, has more noble blood than the average Jurain, because we don't have the stratification of society. That's also why Tenchi Masaki is many times more powerful than the average Jurain noble, from his father's side, he has the Royal blood, and from both sides, he's got the blood of dozens of noble families flowing through his veins. His mother, Achika, didn't know about her blood ties with the Jurains, when she drew on as much Royal power as the King could wield, more perhaps. The effort eventually killed her, but she did it without training. Imagine an untrained schoolgirl with the power to wipe out an entire planet and dying in the process, pretty inconceivable, isn't it."

      Asuka saw all the sweat drops, on all the Senshi. And on Hotaru, interesting.

      "How did Serenity get them mad at her?" Usagi asked.

      Eager to get on with the `important` part? Asuka wondered, About why they're trying to kill you?

      "When Serenity and her court arrived, initially there was no friction. The Jurains monitored their brethren on the planet below. Lady Seto was evidently an occasional guest at Serenity's court. Then 2000 years ago, Serenity decided that the entire star-system was hers exclusively, and she told the Jurains to butt out. It seems Serenity was as diplomatic as Rei here."

      "You take that back!" Rei countered.

      "Okay, Serenity was less diplomatic than Rei here," Raccoon said with a smirk.

      "Didn't she have the right?" Makoto asked, "She was from Earth, right?"

      "The Moon Kingdom records don't talk about an origin point, they all report that the Moon Kingdom evolved on the Moon, but without massive magical reinforcement, there's no way life can survive there. The Jurains know that Serenity and company arrived from outside this star system, evidently from outside the Jurain sphere of influence. They could have been extra-galactic and merely took the form of the dominant species for all the Jurains know. The records I could find in the Moon Kingdom and the colony archives all act as though the Moon could always support life, and that the Moon Kingdom simply evolved there. If it is true, it's a metaphor for something else, or they evolved into being humans after they changed the Moon. If the Moonies were always human, then it isn't possible."

      While Kho Lon chuckled at the epithet, most of the Senshi frowned.

      "So they were cut off from their exiled brethren, and Serenity was willing to up hold that ban with a Senshi who looks like Hotaru," Mamoru concluded, "The war must not have gone the Jurains' way."

      "Serenity threatened to 'wipe the Jurain people from the Universe', which reads blow up Jurai and the Jurai sun, which is the only star that allows the trees to achieve their full power. Something well within the abilities of Serenity and her Senshi, and problematic for the Jurains to stop," Raccoon explained, "That and every superpowered nutjob in this section of the Universe sailed in to blast Serenity, and wound up in a can somewhere."

      "Furious, insane and in search of a can opener," Kuno concluded, "Once free they would vent on the nearest victims, no matter their guilt or innocence. Not the best good-neighbor policy."

      "The Jurains and the Galaxy Police quarantined the entire system, nobody in or out," Raccoon continued, "Which, while it was fine with Serenity and company, it had the Jurains doing a slow burn."

      "All that tech and magic, and the Earth below with all their relatives on it eating mud and living in squalor," Makoto said, "No wonder they hated her."

      "And nothing they dared do about it," Minako added, "Unless Beryl was one of theirs, a Jurain noble?"

      "Nope, Beryl was home-grown, promises of rulership, immortality, power and respect. If she got the silver crystal. Ironic that she didn't enlist the exiled Jurains, she might have raised a fleet to match the Royal Navy," Raccoon answered, "But the Jurains knew about Beryl long before Serenity did. If offering prayers for Beryl's success is intervention, they intervened on Beryl's side."

      "I'd say it worked," Rei said crossly, "What did it gain them? They didn't exactly rush in and recover their exiles."

      "It had also become someone else's problem. They had Kagato, his servants, and others to deal with. The quarantine remained and they figured with both Serenity and Beryl gone, they had time. It also enhanced the disguise that this was an ordinary planet, under Jurain protection because it was primitive. They'd also lost enough population in the upper ranks that outright rebellions were no longer likely. So the change in status was not widely disseminated. Even the Crown Prince wasn't informed of the fall of the Moon Kingdom. When he came sailing in, pursuing a pirate, he expected to get blasted."

      "I bet he surprised," Xian Pu added, "No magic girls at all."

      "He was, and he also hadn't been briefed that this was practically a lost colony. Lost because it was impossible to make spare or repair parts."

      "Xian Pu confused. Why not tell Serenity, 'All our relatives are here, you must let us visit'?" Xian Pu asked.

      "Would you tell the Musk or Phoenixi, or the Puppet Masters that?" Raccoon asked.

      Xian Pu frowned and shook her head, then smirked evilly, "I guess `advanced` peoples, not so advanced after all."

      "That's why the Jurains cleared out days ago. They weren't going to leave members of the Royal family to be Serenity-reborn's hostages."

      "I wouldn't hurt them!" Usagi protested.

      "You claim to be the reincarnation of Serenity," Raccoon replied, "Who was so erratic, she was either subtle and treacherous beyond the best Jurai could offer against her, or she was a complete ditz and moron who would - oh SHINY!"

      "Why is everyone looking at me that way?" Usagi asked of her friends.

      "I knew she couldn't be that way on purpose," Makoto said as she stared angrily at Usagi.

      "She had us fooled all this time," Ami covered her face and wailed.

      "To think, right in front of us and I never saw it," Rei added, crossing her arms and glaring, "It explains everything."

      "Minako!" Usagi looked desperately from Senshi to Senshi, "You don't believe I'm an evil mastermind!"

      "No, it doesn't work." Minako shook her head. "The subtle villain has a white cat," Minako said, then realized everyone was now staring at her, "Wahh! I'm not a villain! I don't have a Monaco, I've never even been there! Why couldn't you have been another color!?"

      Artemis stared at the Senshi in complete confusion. Raccoon cleared the table of his notes and papers.

      "There's one further twist," Asuka said as she carried the lunch to the table, "You guys just beat the tar out of enemies that destroyed the Moon Kingdom at it's height. You did it without really understanding all the powers you had, and without using the heaviest attacks your Henshin are capable of. Am I right?"

      The girls looked at each other and nodded nervously.

      "We have Jurain Royal blood?" Usagi asked nervously, "Or at least Noble blood?"

      "Some of both," Raccoon replied, "Not as much as Tenchi, but you are all legitimate heirs to the throne. That was one reason I got you out of there before you could be tested. If they'd done a proper scan on you, they would have found out. Then all of you, even Hotaru, would have been married off to some noble or princling before you could say 'what's going on?'"

      "Just to erase those sparkles in your eyes," Asuka reminded them as she set the soup down, "First, you would have been baby factories." Lost the sparkle, Asuka thought. "Second, Ayeka is considered one of the stronger, open-minded and more stable nobles of Jurai, of her generation 800 years ago. They've declined since then."

      All the Senshi looked like they'd been hit repeatedly with a board.

      "Last, you would never have seen the outside of your palace/prisons, let alone Earth again, in your families' lifetimes," Raccoon added, "And Asuka's not exaggerating, why do you think two of the best-claimants to the throne are hanging around Earth with a high-school student. Because he's a far better catch than most of the guys they usually meet. Most nobles are inbred, mental-defectives, with narcissist personalities. And the idea of marrying a commoner ranks right up there with necrophilia."

      "What's necrophilia?" Ami asked. She smiled at her friends' stunned expressions.

      "Is this the end of the story?" Luna asked in desperation, "Or can we get back to the part that there aren't any Sailor Senshi any more? Without the Henshin pens and our other equipment, they can't transform and we can't get replacement gear."

      "Unfortunately, the place they put the Henshin and all your gear, is the same place I got the disintegrator."

      Asuka noted that little admission stopped everything as the girls stared at him with lost expressions.

      "You mean we're just normal school girls again?" Usagi said, on the verge of tears.

      "I thought you wanted a normal life?" Luna replied crossly, "You never stop whining about it."

      "Now you'll have a choice," Raccoon replied, "Like I told you. I should be able to cobble something together in a week or two. In the meantime, I think we have spare forces well able to deal with Beryl and her minions."

      "Her Generals are all dead, her forces in a shambles," Tate said, "How long will it take to rebuild." He leaned down and turned his full charm on Luna. "Surely a clever girl like you can figure that out."

      While little pink hearts danced in the mooncat's eyes, and a thundercloud formed over Artemis, Ami looked around for a table to hit Tatewaki over the head with. Then she caught Asuka's head shake. She looked and saw the pink and purple cat teasing Artemis with her gaze and tail, rubbing against him and purring up a storm. Ami had to cover her mouth to avoid the giggles at the mooncat's nosebleed, because it would have given the entire game away.

      "Oh," Luna breathed, "I'm sure we have a few weeks before she's fully ready."

      "But she could send one out at any time," Artemis stammered in enraptured counterpoint.

      "So we need an intelligence web, and a strike team," Raccoon said.

      Before he could continue, Asuka jumped in, "You take care of the first, I'll take care of the second. You also need to tell them about those government men."

      "Yes," Raccoon continued in haste, "A `vacation` for the Senshi might not be a bad idea. The Japanese government formed a special task force to determine how big a threat the Senshi represent."

      "What about all the Youma we defeat?" Usagi protested.

      "You defeat them," Kho Lon counseled, "That means you are the stronger, than means you are what they have to worry about."

      "Do not discount the infiltration of the Dark Kingdom into the hallowed halls of our beloved government," Mamoru said.

      "You did that without moving your lips," Ukyo told Tatewaki. The reply was a sword parried by a baker's peel.

      "I'm afraid there's a limit. I need to take these youngsters to testify to the Amazon council," Kho Lon said, ignoring even the possibility of protest.

      "So we need to derail the task force for a while, and in a hurry," Raccoon said, then smiled evilly, "I can do that."

      "Why do I feel the need to say prayers for your victims every time you smile?" Rei complained.

      "Because you're clever and observant," Raccoon countered, "I won't kill them. But you'd be amazed what you can live through."

Sailor Jupiter 18      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter 18 - The Aegis of Stupidity, Fits One and All

      The Commodore had watched through the security monitors as the two men brought the boy in. The gaijin had his head bowed and his hands behind his back, although he'd retained his hat, as if afraid to remove it without permission. The Commodore thought, They must have given him a severe talking to, then he considered, No, this boy is an American. I rather doubt a talking too would change his attitude very much. Now all I have to do is convince the General. I doubt I'll be able to convince him of this wild story. But I have to try, It's the first big lead we've gotten. "Yes, sir," Commodore Takarada faced General Horai, the new chief of the JSDF's Unusual Happenings Division, "We picked up someone who fits the description, and was searching for magical items. I do wish you would speak with him, sir."

      The junior general officer let his senior consider the implications. The General sighed, put some of his paperwork aside. "I could use a break, and a chance to find out why you're so agitated about this." His faint smile told the Commodore this was the break he'd been waiting for.

      "Thank you, sir." He straightened up to open the door for the man. At least now he won't see that we're facing a real threat, the Commodore thought, And that this isn't the career-ending time-waster everyone seems to think it is. Including our Diet sponsors.

      "And there was no fight that devastated the entire block? Amazing. I have to admit, I am getting a little tired of chasing phantoms who can leave such swathes of destruction and no trace of themselves," the General said as they approached the room. The guards saluted and opened the door for them.

      "The artifacts?" the General asked.

      "Trinkets and junk, no rhyme or reason, some new, some old," the Commodore explained.

      They entered the interrogation room and stared across at their captive, their chairs facing the table opposite from where the boy was seated, his head on the table, hat still on his head. They sat down at the table. The Commodore wished the boy was a bit more respectful.

      "You are the expert on this. This man is General Horai, he's the one you'll have to convince." The Commodore paused, then added to remind the boy, "You will answer our questions and show proper respect," the Commodore warned politely, "Or things will go badly for you."

      "I'm afraid he won't believe me either." The boy raised his head, his hat falling to the table.

      The Commodore recoiled in his chair, the General hissed. I've seen corpses at auto accidents who weren't beaten up as thoroughly as he has, the Commodore thought as he stood and headed for the wall-mounted phone, I watched them bring him in here, there was no evidence of this. What happened?

      "I got that," the young gaijin told them, "It was made very clear, uh, sirs." The split lip made it harder to understand him. Both eyes blackened and one swollen shut, the other was close behind. He was bleeding from his ears, nose and mouth, with blood matting his brown hair in places. "I was told I shouldn't waste the Generals' valuable time," he told them.

      "Who did this to you?" the General demanded.

      The Commodore looked from the General to their captive while calling the infirmary.

      "It just happened," the boy replied dully, "I believe the Senshi are out of business, in well-deserved retirement," the boy told them, trying to keep swallowing blood to keep it off the table. While he spoke, it was plain to see some of his teeth were loose.

      "Get a medic in here. Who brought this man in?" the General demanded of the stunned Commodore.

      Lieutenants Tachi and Wakari," the Commodore told him, "I've called for security to bring the men in. The surgeon is on his way."

      "We have a doctor on the way," the General said.

      The Commodore knew the General had already been stung by jokes about 'the Gojira squad'. He has no desire that such brutality should be considered part of our SOP, he thought, Especially if we expect others to inform on the Senshi.

      Both men were torn between continuing their planned interrogation, and shipping this boy off to the base hospital, quietly of course.

      The doctor's arrival broke the deadlock, the interrogation could wait.

      "The Senshi are reincarnations of a Queen and her bodyguard from a Lunar-centered kingdom that collapsed approximately 1000 years ago," the boy said.

      "Rubbish," the General replied automatically.

      "They said you'd think that," the boy replied, "I know it sounds preposterous. Your two men suggested I not lie to you that way, but it is the truth."

      "Don't try to talk," the doctor urged, then looked at the two general officers, "Sir, I can't treat this patient if he's handcuffed to the chair."

      The General marched over and pulled the boy's suit coat up, and hissed again. He walked around the table and towards the Commodore. "What happened?" he quietly demanded.

      "We'll find out," the Commodore assured him. He called his aide to arrange for the armorer with the handcuff keys to get here at once. Then the Commodore walked around and saw the boy's mangled hands, every finger joint was broken and the fingers pointed off in crazy directions. Someone took time and considerable trouble to do this, the Commodore thought. He glanced at the General. The implication of this don't sit well with either of us, he thought, There'll be an investigation, delaying or even eliminating our real work. Of all the foolish mistakes that could have been made . . . !

      "Lieutenants Tachi and Wakari, reporting as -" The two young officers saluted, then froze as they spotted the boy they'd brought in, and the two furious General officers, "As ordered, sir."

      "Who did this?" the General demanded.

      "I'm fine, I don't need a medic," the boy insisted, as he tried to twist out of the reach of the doctor, "My cousin got treatment by the Japanese Army at Harbin, I'd don't intend to go through that."

      The General blanched at that. "You will not be treated like that."

      "Too bad, he died instantly," their captive replied as he tried to keep away from the doctor.

      "Keys, to the handcuffs!" the General demanded.

      Both lieutenants reached for their belts. Lt. Tachi's face fell as he realized his handcuffs were gone. He fearfully handed the keys to the Commodore, who took them and unlocked the captive from the chair. The boy immediately got up and moved away from the doctor.

      "I'm trying to treat you," the doctor protested.

      "Good, you tried. I refused treatment. I'll sign something to that effect and you can go with a clear conscience."

      He sat near the wall, away from any of the military officers, laid his hand on the wall and smashed his elbow down on it, popping the finger joints back into place. Twenty-eight joints, twenty-eight times, each time the men winced. "The Senshi's enemy is a sorceress called Beryl and her daemonic minions called Youma, who come in all sizes and shapes. They are stealing life-energy for a dark Kami called Metallia. Who plans to escape her prison and rule the world. Standard Ancient Evil in a Corroding Can." At the end, the boy laid his head back against the wall. "I was told to tell you about the Senshi," he said, "I've given you an overview. Are you going to ask questions?"

      "Which one of these men beat you?"

      The bloodied face turned towards the General. "I have no idea what you're talking about, sir," he replied without emotion.

      The General opened his mouth, then closed it. "Whoever beat you will be punished," he promised.

      "If you aren't going to interrogate me about the Senshi, can I leave, sir?"

      "No," the Commodore interjected, "We have other questions." He glanced at the General, who nodded. The doctor took the boy by the arm and led him away. The Commodore looked from the General to the two lieutenants and sighed. I am not looking forward to this interrogation.

      "Well, the prodigals return," Sakurada-sensei told the girls as they took their seats, "Off conquering China?"

      "Actually we're the Sailor Scouts, and we were off battling an ancient enemy named Beryl for the lives, loves and happiness of every human being on Earth," Makoto stood and announced, ignoring the stunned stare of Minako and Usagi.

      "I apologize, Sakurada-sensei," Ami said, stood and bowed, "We participated in a rescue operation on that destroyed building in Nerima, then traveled to Okayama where we escaped execution at the hands of an alien race who have been exiling their noble families to Earth for millennia."

      The silence dragged on and on as their classmates and teacher stared at Makoto and Ami, who had taken poses similar to the ones the Sailor Senshi were reputed to take before entering battle.

      Gurio's laughter broke the spell, "It's soldiers! Not scouts!" Then the others added their laughter. Even Ami and Makoto broke into laughter along with the others.

      "All right, all right, if you don't want to tell us the truth . . . " the teacher told them, "You'll still have to catch up on your homework.

      "Yes ma'am!" the pair chorused as they smiled. Minako and Usagi simply stared open-mouthed at Makoto and Ami, who sheepishly took their seats.

      "How -?" Minako quietly demanded before Usagi could.

      "You hate cheaters," Usagi quietly hissed.

      "I didn't lie. I just told the truth unconvincingly," Makoto replied quietly. The way she smiled, it was clear to her fellow Senshi from whom she'd learned the tactic.

      The Commodore watched the security footage of the two men bringing the boy in. The boy had his head bowed and covered by his hat, and his hands behind his back. It doesn't give any clue. It was as if he was attacked after we left him in the interrogation room, the Commodore thought, We interviewed everyone who saw the prisoner from when he was brought into the complex, to when his condition was discovered. None of them had even the slightest inkling of anything untoward happening. As badly torn up as he was, there should have been at least blood in the hall, or in their vehicle. The only rational explanation was that the attack took place in the interrogation room, and the tapes have been doctored. In the eight minutes no one was physically present with him.

      The base's chief surgeon walked into the room the investigation team was using, his usual stoicism gave the Commodore some hope. "Oh, doctor, good, when can we interview the patient?" Maybe them we can get some answers.

      "As soon as you get a priest to call up his spirit. I just completed the autopsy." The doctor's stoicism took on a very different meaning.

      The Commodore blanched at that, dreading what he would be told.

      "Yes, autopsy, the General ordered it," the doctor said with a sigh as he opened the folder he'd been carrying, "Do you want it plain, or technical, sir?"

      The Commodore sat back, bracing himself for the onslaught. "Give it to me plain. I'll want a full technical report for the investigation."

      The doctor nodded. "Simply put, he bled to death. As bad as the external damage looked, the internal was far worse. He had extensive stellate fractures of the spleen and liver, one kidney had burst, several broken ribs had nicked his lungs. What finally rendered him unconscious was the three subdural hematomas. It wasn't until he passed out that we could even start treating him. What is odd is there were no defensive wounds, although if he'd been handcuffed at the start, there wouldn't be, but there would be extensive bruising and tearing of the wrists. There wasn't any sign of that."

      "Are you saying he stoically sat there, and let himself be beaten half to death?"

      "That's what the evidence suggests Commodore," the doctor replied, "We checked for skin or other traceable residue on his skin and clothes."

      "Results?"

      "Nothing conclusive yet, sir, but then they could have been wearing gloves."

      "There's no proof that either man did it?" And no proof to exonerate either man either? the Commodore wanted to ask.

      "But there is proof of two separate attackers, all the injuries are consistent with a beating, probably with a baton, tonfa or a length of pipe. The methodical savagery of it worries me."

      So it could have been both men, or one man using different styles and hands, the Commodore thought, Thank you doctor, thank you very much. "What worries me, Doctor, is the first lead we have on our elusive Senshi, was murdered while in our custody, evidently while under guard and active surveillance, in this compound."

      "Commodore?" the man's yeoman asked, "If this Beryl really is a magician, is it possible she attacked him to prevent us from learning what he knew? Murdered him here in our base to send us a message?" When no one took her suggestion seriously, she returned to her duties.

      "Even if the media doesn't have a field day with this one, our opponents in the Diet will. There's no chance of putting this away quietly," the doctor commented, "Especially considering the attitudes towards the excesses of the American troops."

      "The murder of a foreign national by our military, after the stink we raised about the actions of the American troops on our soil?" the Commodore replied, "He hadn't even been charged, just taken in for questioning."

      "One thing bothers me, sir. Something he said, having a cousin die at Harbin. That was during the Pacific War. While it's not impossible, it is unusual having an age difference that great."

      "Someone who harbors that great a grudge against Japan, what was he doing here then?" the Commodore asked.

      "Lying in a cold drawer awaiting notification of the next of kin. Since he wasn't carrying any identification, we sent a copy of his fingerprints to the American Embassy," the doctor said, "I've lost patients before. I've never had one that badly injured refuse treatment. Someone really put the fear of God into him. I just hate the idea it was one of us. But whoever it was, sir, I'd like a few minutes alone with them. Just me and my surgical gear, a little reminder that studying the human body for 36 years . . . I learned some unpleasant things along the way."

      "Get in line. If our men are guiltless, who did do it?"

      "That's what I'd like to know," the military attache from the American embassy entered without knocking. He tossed a file folder on the table and stood their with a petulant expression. "I've been told that I'll never understand the Japanese way of thinking, but this joke goes beyond bad taste by any measure."

      "What do you mean?" the Commodore asked, rising and giving the man a bow he didn't deserve, all the while keeping his temper in check.

      "That man died honorably at the Chosin Reservoir," the attache said angrily, his finger stabbing at the folder, "In 1950! The games you are trying to play will - "

      Fire alarms ended further discussion.

      The autopsy room looked exactly looked exactly like the evidence room. A neat burnt spot here the deceased had laid, in the evidence room his property laid there. And cut into the metal each had rested on, in what looked like brush strokes, a taunt from someone called 'Beryl'.

      "Interesting, she wiped out what he was carrying, then came in here to desecrate the body," the doctor commented, "But she left anything else that might have been of value."

      "I can live without understanding why a maniac did this, in this particular way. I want to know how she bypassed all security and got out."

      "Perhaps she was never here," the doctor offered with a shiver, "She may have acted at a distance, you can do things like that with magic."

      "Are you both insane?" the diplomat asked, "What do you call that? Back home, we call it 'a hole'." The man pointed at the irregular, woman-shaped opening in the wall between the autopsy room and the evidence locker. "If this Beryl was a woman," he continued, pointing out the long finger shapes, "She must give a hell of a back scratching."

      The others looked at the opening and realized some of the edges of the hole had been clawed away.

      "You act like you believe all those stories," the Commodore said, then looked around at the others, "I don't blame you, I'm beginning to as well."

      The doctor looked at the marks burnt into the metal of the examining table. "Don't you, sir?" the doctor asked the attache," Just a little?"

      "All taken care of?" Langley asked as Jeff walked into the restaurant.

      "Gave them all some things to think about," Jeff replied and smiled, "Plus a very good impression of what Beryl is capable of."

      "How far you go?" Xian Pu asked.

      "Oh, I let them perform an autopsy, then I `incinerated` my corpse," Jeff told her with a grin.

      Xian Pu gave him an odd look. "Why I no think you kidding?"

      "I'll be glad you are dealing with those two," Ukyo teased, "And giving me some peace of mind. I can just run a restaurant, rather than being used to change the entire world."

      "Is everyone packed?" Kho Lon asked, waited to receive nods from Xian Pu, Langley and Jeff, then continued with a smile, "The trip will be long and arduous, and I - " She blinked and looked around at the outskirts of the Amazon village. "Why didn't you tell me you could do this before? And don't say 'You didn't ask.'"

      "I did, and you told me the first time, 'the trip is as much training as transportation'. I don't need that kind of training. Besides, I am not going to haul half-a-ton of gear across ChiCom territory, paying bribes or threatening people all along the way." Or depending on you, he didn't say aloud, I am not going to arrive someplace I didn't want to go in the first place, deeply in your debt.

      "Considering what we have to carry -" Langley indicated the piles of items and Jeff's equipment for his project. "- I think we're still going to get quite a work out."

      "You'll be staying in my home," Kho Lon said, "And remember, this is an ancient and orderly society. They will not take to outlandish notions."

      Langley handed him her luggage. "Might as well get used to the part," she told him, "And smile you're supposed to be enjoying this." Then she added in German, "Be a good slave and you won't be punished."

      "Not slave, Dhimmi," Jeff replied in German, "That's what gave the Nazis their idea in the first place."

      The small houses and dirt roads seemed in keeping with the spartan existence they all lived in the Nekohanten, and had diverged from at Ukyo's insistence, in the Neko-chan.

      "Somebody's got money," Langley said and pointed to the small cluster of tall one-story and two-story buildings, "Looks like the local keep, without the curtain wall, ditch or palisade."

      "With the ability to jump 10 to 15 meters straight up," Jeff commented, "What good would a wall do?"

      "True," Langley said as she sniffed, "That's diesel exhaust, makes sense, it's not like they'd run electricity all the way out here." Asuka looked around, seeking something.

      And our hosts are getting very nervous about something, Jeff thought as he could smell the occasional coal fire, But most fires are wood or dung. If you have diesel and electricity, why use wood, except for the nostalgia or the cheapness of it?

      He saw the discomfort of Kho Lon and Xian Pu growing as he and Langley looked around. And people began to gather to look at them.

      The men look nervous, Jeff thought as he noted the averted faces when they thought he was looking at them, So not all is happy, in `Happyland`. Why do I feel like one of us should be riding a colt and the locals should be throwing palm fronds on the road? A tall radio aerial caught his eye. "Shortwave?"

      "Yes, and AM at night," Xian Pu said blithely, "We aren't - " She glanced around nervously, then continued softly, "- totally backward and isolated."

      He caught the glance from Langley that mirrored his own question: 'Who is we?'

      The house they arrived at was a stout two-story timber construction, with stone around the base. Kho Lon had said nothing during their entire walk, once inside, she relaxed. They took off their outside shoes and replaced them. "One custom the Japanese got right," Kho Lon said as she took a seat at a large western-height table. A woman scrambled in, placed a full tea cup before her and left. The hair color marked her as Kho Lon's direct lineage.

      "Let Raccoon put away the luggage," Xian Pu said as she pulled Langley away, "I'm going to beat you on a game I can really play."

      "You're on!" Langley exclaimed as she followed Xian Pu up the stairs.

      " 'We aren't totally backward and isolated.' That isn't for everybody in - The Village -" Jeff gestured, and the luggage itself into separate piles for each person. "- is it, Number Two?"

      "Correct, Number Six," Kho Lon said, sipping her tea, "You've also guessed I'm not Number One, although I was. Rover may come in many forms here, just as cloying and as lethal, watch your step and your tongue. You're not as clever as Patrick McGoohan."

      Jeff smiled at that. "I'd like to watch my feet. Where do I put this stuff?" Jeff asked, then started as a trio of men removing the piles, "Okay, I'd like to go take a look around . . . assuming I don't have to cook lunch -" He waited for her answer.

      "Tomorrow," Kho Lon told him.

      "I'll be seeing you."

      "How did you win again?" Xian Pu complained to Asuka, "You've never even played this game!"

      "Because I don't need to know the game, I just need to know you," Asuka told her, "You're like Godzilla, you always attack the heaviest resistance. I just give you the target I want you to attack, and try to stop you. When you break through, you impale yourself in the pikes."

      Xian Pu frowned at that as she put the game console away. "Maybe . . . maybe it's that - you do know the Council has decided - about me I mean. I failed to kill girl-Ranma, then I let boy-Ranma slip through my fingers."

      "Sounds like they're making it an excuse to kick your family off the Council," Asuka pointed out.

      Xian Pu nodded. "That doesn't mean I'll get to stay an Amazon," she said, "My family won't fight it."

      "It's not a hill they want to die on," Asuka said, "You're still welcome at the Neko-chan, and you will be in the future. Kho Lon is only part owner."

      "You and Raccoon always act like you know what I should do," Xian Pu said crossly, "It's extremely irritating."

      "Just telling you that I've lived through it." Asuka stood and looked at the small collection of folio-style books in Xian Pu's room. Some in Mandarin, and others in English, Asuka thought. "I lost my mother, then my home, and finally my whole country." She looked over her shoulder at Xian Pu. "You aren't alone. I survived, so will you."

      "Thank you," Xian Pu said shyly, then smirked, "She it is mother, home and country you truly want. What about Raccoon?"

      "I think he carries his country in his pocket, all ready to set up when he arrives. You're right, I've denied it, lied to everyone, including myself. At least he's honest about what he wants: a family. I don't know whether I want my father's acceptance, or if I want to rub his nose in what he threw away," Asuka complained, "Raccoon did it with the other pilots. You watched him do it with you and Ukyo, he's not likely to turn you out. I can guess that the family of an Elder has certain . . . perks, not available to the run-of-the-mill villagers."

      Xian Pu stared at the floor. Refusing to deny as well as refusing to confirm.

      "That's part of what they are afraid of losing," Asuka commented, "Not the finery, but the control over their lives. As if the Elders controlled anything beyond their immediate reach."

      The young Amazon looked around worriedly. "Is dangerous to say it," Xian Pu warned.

      "They can kill me, but they can't keep me dead," Asuka replied.

      Makoto heard the scream, and threw herself out of the unfamiliar bed and out into the odd hall. I hope my family's and the Kuno family's lawyers can let us stay together in this house, she thought as she let her ears guide her to Hotaru's room as the girl's wails of pain continued. Makoto saw Kiima, also wearing a determined expression, coming towards her, closing in on Hotaru's room and agony.

      "You comfort," the ex-Phoenixi General told her, "I'll attack."

      The pair burst into the room. I don't see anything, Makoto thought as she sat on the bed next to Hotaru, and gathered the sobbing girl into her arms. She glanced at Kiima, who seemed unable to find any attacker or threat.

      "My daddy's dead!" Hotaru wailed, "My mommy's dead. I'm all alone."

      Makoto felt her heart-breaking and her own tears coming. She didn't try to deny to untrue statement. It isn't words she needs, she thought as she hugged the girl tightly, rocking her gently, That's all I got when my mom and dad died. It's no wonder I don't trust them. She let Hotaru squall, and ignored the bemused looks from Kiima while she stood and rocked the smaller girl, treating her as she wished someone had treated newly-orphaned Kino Makoto all those years ago. She ignored Hotaru's tears soaking through her nightdress, and was overjoyed when Hotaru clung to her. Oh quit smirking! Makoto thought of her `friend` as Kiima acted like Usagi did when seeing a cute stuffed animal, You just wait until I can kick you properly! Makoto couldn't help blushing at the idea of Jeff or the others `catching` her like this.

      "You won't leave me too?" Hotaru asked as she raised her head to stare at Makoto, "You won't leave me too?"

      Makoto saw the loneliness in that beautiful face. "No," she told her truthfully, "If you'll let us, we'll stay here with you." If what I half-remember about what I read, Makoto thought as Hotaru rested her head on her shoulder and nestled tighter into Makoto's arms, Saturn was abandoned by almost all the other Senshi. I thought it was horrible when I read it, and I've seen what that kind of aloneness does to somebody. I won't let Hotaru be alone like that. Even if she isn't a Senshi I . . . I'm not a Senshi either, anymore.

      "Forever," Hotaru seemed to sigh as she returned to sleep.

      Makoto watched Kiima turn down the bedding, to let Makoto slip into it without disturbing Hotaru. How do I get loose? she wondered at the grip the sleeping girl still had on her, Okay, I don't. She slid into the bed, Hotaru practically affixed to her chest. She looked askance as Kiima slipped in and covered all three of them with her wing.

      "Truth be told," the ex-General sheepishly admitted, "I wasn't too happy sleeping by myself either."

      Makoto only smiled and nodded. I too wish we could stay like this, she thought happily, Being big-sister, instead of 'that tomboy'. Maybe I've been alone too long too. Maybe all three of us have.

      Oof! Makoto felt all her ribs creak as the breath was squeezed out of her.

      "Morning!" Hotaru announced to the now wide-awake Makoto as she kissed her on the cheek. Her sunny expression did nothing to help Makoto catch her breath.

      "Morning," Makoto replied, trying to suck some air back in her lungs. Hotaru hugged and kissed Kiima, who also got the same 'I can't breathe!' expression on her face.

      "I'll make breakfast," Hotaru announced as she slipped out of bed and dashed from the room.

      "Our little firefly has a grip," Kiima told Makoto as she too tried to get her breath.

      "I just realized something else," Makoto said as she dashed from the room and down the hall with Kiima in hot pursuit.

      Locked! Makoto realized as she rattled the bathroom door knob.

      "There's another bathroom in dad's lab!" Hotaru called through the door.

      The pair exchanged looks and both decided they'd wait to use the bathroom.

      Jeff watched the Amazon 'accidentally' kick a rock out from under the soup pot. The soup he'd spent most of the morning preparing. That she'd had to detour almost 8 meters out of her way to have her `accident` made her clumsy and mocking apology unnecessary. Except the pot didn't spill, Jeff thought as he stirred the soup again and tasted a bit, decided it was almost ready, I'd hardly let mere rocks hold up the Elders' lunch, where such `clumsiness` is getting to be par for the course. I'd almost be flattered that at least four Amazons had tried to pick a fight with me, except they're all like this one: Self-absorbed trivialities on legs.

      He continued to ignore her, as men of the village ignored such slights and insults. He'd already learned. As if Langley and I haven't already figured out that there is a huge gulf between allowed to participate in expected events, and being considered a person, especially a person of merit! Meaning an accomplished warrior female, rather than a mere warrior or a 'seen but not heard' man or foreigner. At least I can keep wearing my hat, as long as I never take it off. Makes tipping it to the ladies a new experience. I thought Har Du was going to try to eviscerate me the first time I did that, until she realized I wasn't yet an Amazon's bridegroom. Poor Kho Lon just ruined that woman's day by explaining it was a foreign custom of displaying great respect and deference, not a show of open defiance. He hid his smile at the memory of that exchange, and continued stirring.

      The Amazon still stood by the cook fire, staring at the simmering pot that seemed to hang over the fire unsupported. Jeff added to her confusion by turning a particular rock sharply, and extinguishing the fire. Like turning off a gas stove, he thought as he stood with the heavy pot in hand, She's preparing her stance for an insult or an attack, cretin! "If time and space are infinitely divisible, then the arrow will never catch the tortoise," he told her with the subdued cheerfulness the village's elder males used when imparting knowledge to the touchy women warriors.

      He left her there, puzzling over a non sequitur, and carried the soup inside. As ugly as she is on the outside, she's uglier on the inside. No wonder Mu Tsu fell for Xian Pu. She's practically an angel compared to most of them around here, he thought. Inside, at Kho Lon's meticulously polished table, he served the Elders while they made comments about him and Langley that would have started a fight in every bar and church in the civilized world. Some of those suggestions about 'what to do with me' would have a drunken sailor screaming 'Sexual Harassment!' Especially Miss Hino, but Minako would be close behind. Only the Elders think I'm too stupid to have puzzled out their patois, he thought while he kept his expression completely neutral, It's just disappointing that Kho Lon seems so at ease with the Elders and their insults, making as many comments as the others. I guess everybody needs to be part of the in-group . So much for open-mindedness.

      He nearly smacked himself for his stupidity. Ah, I forgot, this is a shame culture, not a guilt culture. They only feel bad when they get caught, he reminded himself, And even being caught by an 'obsequious, outsider male' isn't enough 'caught' to count.

      He ignored their further comments, and kept serving the soup, leaving quickly while he could still act as if he'd heard nothing. I don't know if I wanted to burst out laughing at their foolishness, or tell them all off, in their own language. No, better to say nothing, keep that we broke their `code` to ourselves, he reminded himself, once outside, he took a deep breath and nearly coughed at the smell of pit latrines, high-sulfur coal ash and penned animals, It's not the women who are the problem, it's the Elders. You get some old fart who can't even acknowledge the change of century, yet who can beat up any 20 young up-and-comers, and nothing will change. Best to let them die off.

      You want to hoard your skills and knowledge, then they aren't doing your fellow humans any good. In that case, I am not going to solve your base problem, he thought, making his decision and reinforcing the path he'd already resolved to take. Once he set foot on the path to the river, he was instantly surrounded by a half-dozen men, all old but still hale. They don't attack, and if I could get them to Broadway, I'd make a mint, he thought as they walked, I speed up, they exactly match me, one step left, they do the same. Right, same. "Would you be interested in developing a show to display the grace of your native dances in the United States?" he quietly asked in English. Ah, I made you smile, he thought, I win. He continued towards the river to draw water to wash the soup pot and the utensils.

      "I'll let you keep your secret," he told them, when there were no females in earshot, "After what I overheard them saying about me, I have no loyalty to them or their philosophy."

      The men dispersed instantly, gathering their own water or continuing to the fields. At the river, he saw a girl straight out of an ancient Japanese silk print. "Ethereally beautiful," he commented in Japanese, as she stared intently at the sheet of paper and pen in her lap.

      "Why thank you, kind sir," she answered in perfect `BBC-broadcaster` English, nodding to him, "It is a pleasant change from 'dreamy weakling'."

      "Considering the acknowledged power of dreams in my life, weak and dreamer are not words I would use together lightly."

      "You mustn't count all Amazons by those who've pushed themselves to the front of every encounter you've had. My grandmother went to America, and became a famous poet."

      "I would enjoy hearing some of her work."

      She smiled at him and prepared to recite.

      Asuka carefully perused the shelves of Amazon lore and law. I prefer the folios the kids have, she thought as she noted the sameness of the text of the law, So the written law is the same for all the village. The unwritten law remains something they hash out at their coffee klatches.

      "This is all the history you have? Just these scrolls, no folios?" Asuka asked as politely as she could of the near barren shelves. Between being politely lied to and the enforcement squad outside, she thought, I'm one step away from showing these people what a real soldier is like.

      The archivist glanced around Asuka to the trio `lounging` outside. "I'm sorry, when the Unnameable One stole many of our treasures, he stole much of our history as well."

      You shouldn't have written it on your underwear, Asuka thought sourly, So you have more, just none I'm allowed to see. Why do I think the Elders keep it all written on their knickers so no one can knick them? "You do understand that I'm trying to research the possible identity of the 'restless spirits' that plague you, don't you?"

      "I do apologize," the woman said as she bowed again, but her eyes never strayed too far from the group outside.

      First true thing I've heard you say, Asuka thought as she gave a polite bow, I guess with the thought police at the door, there's little you can do. She stepped out into the sunshine and tipped her hat to her self-appointed escorts. That's also fun, I label myself 'weak and manly' for wearing a hat, she thought as she ducked under a poorly thrown missile. "You Amazons are so quaint," Asuka said cheerfully as she continued, letting the Amazons slowly figure out if they'd been insulted. Where's a Godzilla when you really need some urban renewal? I grew up in a village five times this size, and I got out of there as fast as I could. I can see why Ranma never wanted to come back and live here.

      "Hello, Crazy Foreigner God-Queen," Xian Pu hailed Asuka in English, "Are you through discovering all the Amazons' deepest secrets?"

      "Yes, 'it's all Happosai's fault'," Asuka said, enjoying Xian Pu's cringe at using the `unspeakable` name, "He must really have been something in his youth, considering we can beat him at will now." And he beat the pants, literally, off of all your current Elders, Asuka knew enough not to say aloud.

      Asuka could almost feel the irritation radiating off some of the older warriors, but she kept up her smiling, dopey foreigner act. "With a little training, the Senshi could probably beat him. Although he'd probably enjoy it too much."

      "All those short skirts stomping on him? He most certainly would," Xian Pu commented, then glanced around and switched to Japanese, "Is not good, say of your victories. Someone challenge."

      "Oh , they already did," Asuka said happily, "I asked them to walk into that cave of yours, and back. In lockstep with me. They withdrew."

      "Is too -" Xian Pu frowned and switched back to English, "There is much danger in that cave, many warriors have fallen." Xian Pu looked sad. "Too many."

      "Not to Raccoon and me," Asuka reassured her, "We're well-trained and highly experienced in killing monsters. That's why we're here."

      "What if the Elders deny you the right of the kill?" Xian Pu asked as they walked.

      "We'll slip in there and do it anyway," Asuka replied quietly, "What are they going to do, make us resurrect it?"

      Xian Pu's sour expression said 'Yes' more clearly than a shout.

      Jeff walked out to dump the wash water along the path of least resistance, bowing and scraping with the best of men. And poor Kho Lon and Xian Pu cringe every time some Amazon gives me grief, he thought, hiding a smile and keeping his eyes downcast, Worse, it made Kho Lon and Xian Pu look like liars for having suggested Langley and I might be treated decently. Even the local men don't have to eat as much dust as we have had to. I guess the greatest crime is coming to save the 'Strong Warrior Women' from something they can't handle.

      I know those two were attempting to convince us to become tribal allies, and every time we have to duck our heads or swallow our pride, it makes that less and less likely, he remembered their earlier conversation, To the point that when Kho Lon breached the subject with another Elder at lunch, the other woman had laughed in her face, 'We don't need another obsequious male cluttering up the place.' Then she demanded seconds of my soup. As if I wasn't able to hear and understand everything said, just by their tone. They haven't even `decided` to `allow` me to deal with the problem that had prompted me to accompany them in the first place. Although they have decided Langley is not to help, idiots. He considered the demons or restless spirits that had infested part of the Amazon Territories.

      Langley can deal with them on her own of course, he thought, But the Amazons don't need to know that . . . yet. I can keep the bulk of their attention otherwise occupied, and let her work. I've got my project to consider, and the clumsy attempt to sabotage it. I am already getting a distinct impression that 'outsider man' is synonymous with 'scum-sucking foreign devil'. Until I beat an Amazon in combat. Then I'm wife-bait, Jeff thought as he stepped out of the way of Amazon, who immediately stepped over so Jeff would have to dodge again, I wouldn't chance a fight with any of them, on the outside chance they'd throw the fight.

      She stepped into his path again. Jeff stepped clear off the path, as required of a good Dhimmi, and waited with downcast eyes for her to pass. The Amazon seemed displeased by the seeming deference he showed her. She grumbled as she passed, not willing to offer challenge unless offended in some way.

      The last thing I need is a fight. And keeping my head down and offering no reason for offense is the best way to truly offend them. After all, outsider males are supposed to be arrogant and contemptuous of females, and telling them my grandma could put all of them over her knee and wallop some sense into them doesn't seem the best course of action, he thought as he ignored her insults in both Chinese and the smattering of barely intelligible English, I'm glad I didn't take Kho Lon's offer of becoming an 'honorary Amazon', I'm even more glad Langley didn't. From what I've seen, she'd already have a dozen bloodfeuds and half-a-hundred slights against her `honor`, which would lower her standing in the locals' eyes. Jeff continued walking, once the Amazon wasn't likely to reverse course on him. The primitiveness of the place offended him, worse than the split between Elder and non-Elder. Even the Dreamlands aren't this backward, and they have artificial limits on what technology works there, he thought as he smelled another outdoor latrine, Here they have all they need to make enough steel tools to bootstrap themselves to the 18th century, and none of the will. 'If the 8th Century was good enough for us Elders, it is good enough for you young people' and everyone simply agrees. No wonder Xian Pu wasn't too disturbed by being away from home for so long. Nothing changes and there's no one skilled enough or willing to simply assassinate these fools. There are distinct advantages to leaders who grow old and die, rather than live on for centuries. They can be moved out of the way by death, if by no other means.

      He found himself where he'd been wanting to go, the village blacksmith shop. Unlike most of the Amazons, this one actually managed the muscled look and still remain kind of cute. She and Ami would get along, he thought, She has the same sparkle of intelligence in her eyes. Something Xian Pu and Mu Tsu both lack. Kho Lon has it, most of the other Elders substitute doggedness and cunning for true intelligence.

      "Good morning," he said in Chinese to the woman, nodding to her and tipping his hat. The woman's father looked on with a proprietary air. Jeff had already learned that the woman's mother had been killed in a `friendly` duel, fairly recently. She seems shocked that the outsider has any manners or knowledge of her language, he thought while hiding his smile.

      "Good - good morning," the woman replied, bowed slightly.

      Ah, even here, the calculated insult, he thought of the bow to an inferior he'd gotten, I'll ignore yours as I've ignored others. "I have need of some metal rods, about one and one-third Pu or about 2.4 meters," he said, "Eight total. Their actual length is less important than that they must be as close as possible to each other's length."

      "Three gold pieces," the woman quoted a truly outrageous sum.

      "Oh! I wouldn't think of stealing food from your children, your motherless siblings and honored father," he said sympathetically, tipped his hat and put down four. Look at her fume, he thought as he smiled pleasantly, Nothing like beating them at their own contempt game, and being solicitous in the process. "I'll need them by tomorrow morning," he said, tipped his hat again and walked out. He noted the other Amazons just `hanging around`, all with sullen expressions. He tipped his hat to them as well, rankling all of them. Well, the blacksmith is in for a talking to, he thought, I do need those rods. I just hope that the talk is only about interfering with their conquest.

      "Well if it isn't Cologne's storm cloud?" the village `wizard` said as she stepped in front of him. Her two daughters, both horse-faced ugly on the surface, and worse on the inside, moved up to support momma.

      "Good morning to you, Honored Elder," Jeff replied, nodded to her, and her two daughters.

      "You don't expect us to believe that load of dung you heaped on the Council chamber's floor do you?" she accused, trying to poke him in the chest with her staff.

      Jeff nimbly stepped out of range. "I believe that if a man told you the sun rose in the morning, you would doubt it," he replied, "The source is too tainted to be believed. While it was all truthful - " He shrugged. As far as I went with it, he didn't add. "I never expected for any of you to believe me."

      "Then why'd you come?" one of the daughters asked, and earned momma's ire for her directness.

      You shouldn't keep breeding them for stupidity, if you don't want them stupid, Jeff didn't say. "Because I was politely asked," Jeff replied as respectfully as he could, "And I suspected there was a deeper problem that Elder Kho Lon could not discuss openly."

      "I'm taking care of it!" the old woman insisted, again trying to poke him with her staff, and again he stepped back out of range.

      "I have no doubt you'll have it taken care of before supper. Nevertheless, I intend to examine it and deal with the trouble tomorrow, if you haven't already." As if a frog-strangler, bug-scalder and wand-fondler like you could cure a hangnail, he kept to himself. "I'm just so glad they didn't damage any of the equipment I needed to deal with the creature," he said. You probably bent up those rods, he thought, But I hardly needed those to deal with a monster in your treasure cave.

      "Indeed, and what equipment would that be?" the old witch wheedled.

      "An orange and a couple of hard-boiled eggs. I'd include bitter herbs, matzo, lamb's blood and charoset, but it's so hard to find kosher products in immature places like this."

      "IMMATURE!" the old woman shrieked, waving her staff at him.

      "It's only been here 3,000 years," Jeff replied, "Joseph was in Egypt at least 3,600 years ago. Abraham was well before that."

      The stunned old woman seemed to be trying to find an appropriate curse to hurl at him as Jeff walked away from her. Trying to play kicks with a mule? he thought as he returned to Kho Lon's manor house. Langley was kneeling at the low servants' table outside the main room, looking like she wanted to rip something apart with her bare hands, and was just trying to decide what. Or who, Jeff thought.

      "I see your interview went as well as mine," Jeff said in a mixture of Spanish, German and a smattering of other languages they shared, `frequency hopping`, and braced himself as Langley stared at him. "I'll take that as a 'yes'."

      "If they weren't going to believe a word we said," Langley asked in the same `frequency hopping` mixture, in a barely controlled tone, "Why did they insist we come here in the first place?"

      "To embarrass and degrade Elder Kho Lon and lay the ground work to cast Xian Pu out of the tribe," Jeff replied, "Even I figured that out."

      "We're lucky Ukyo and Mu Tsu didn't accompany us," Langley said, "Then we might have an army large enough to deal with this pack of morons."

      "I take it that your researches have come to nothing?" Jeff asked.

      "You'd think that a proud, warrior race would at least have some record of its proud 3,000 year history and traditions!" Langley looked at him and frowned. "Okay, you wouldn't, but anyone less cynical would."

      "I've already seen enough to know the Elders are the holders of all information, history and tradition. They meet so frequently so they can keep their lies straight. They say whatever they think they need to, to keep things running the way they should. Ancient traditions subtly change, historical examples are whisked out to support opinions and orders," he told her, "Like the joke that you can find plenty of proverbs that contradict each other. Like Orwell said, you control what people can think and talk about, you control the people."

      "You'd think that they'd teach the children all about their history, and that they could go somewhere to reference it," Langley fulminated as she sat.

      "You've forgotten we are in China, the Middle Kingdom. Tiananmen Square is the exact center of the Universe, poised between Heaven and Hell, with the world revolving around it. A place that clings to a writing system specifically designed by the ancient scribes to be nearly impossible to learn and master by the common folk," Jeff reminded her, "The Martial Arts Balkans all fit neatly into the same mindset. This isn't a place where the individual has value and innovation is the goal. The society has to be orderly and one thing naturally follows another. No cutting ahead, no pointing out the Empress has no clothes, no stating that the chief requirement for an Elder's job is a close-minded worship of the status quo. They also know that if the Amazons, or any of their neighbors get too uppity, this place will become a nuclear test range. The Chinese government is not going to go soft on a threat to their national sovereignty, because a bunch of idiot Westerners protest outside their embassies. This little territory is like Nerima, power and mastery are cobwebs. No one wants to be the one with the broom."

      "True. The archivist had a few general scrolls on history and traditions, and stacks of scrolls and folios about the law," Langley lowered her voice and switched to Mandarin, so she could be heard, "Even just asking to look at the books on the law got a committee in to discuss things with the Archivist."

      "They have the right to govern themselves as they see fit," Jeff replied in Mandarin, then repeated himself when he heard the pencil of one of the eavesdroppers break, "They have the right to govern themselves as they see fit. We are not welcome here, that they haven't simply escorted us to the border at knife point is evidence of the Elders' restraint." Jeff ignored the sounds of the fumble-fingered eavesdropper getting the tar beaten out of her.

      "You mean I'm unwelcome, you so much as take a swing at an Amazon, and you'll have a bride for life," Asuka realized no one was left to record them, so she waited.

      Jeff didn't tell her, If I announced I was going to challenge an Amazon, I could probably walk down the line `winning` brides as I went. Ranma's probably lucky he came here as a her, and never got to showing off his power. If he had, he never would have left. Although I suspect that Kho Lon and Xian Pu, and even Mu Tsu have been stretching things.

      "So what's your plan?" Jeff asked when he heard the scratching of pens again.

      "We go over the stuff you brought," Langley said, "And we go over the procedures, again, until I'm sure you'll follow them and not take any shortcuts. Then I'm going to prepare for my interview tomorrow. I have a feeling that they aren't going to believe me. Just as they didn't believe you. I assume foreign facts don't stack up well against home-grown truths."

      Yes, mother, Jeff didn't commit suicide by saying.

      Asuka walked outside the 'Village of Women Heroes'. Disgusted is the best word I have for it, she thought as she remembered the 'interview' with the Elders, If you weren't going to believe a word I said, why bother asking me any questions? she wondered as she walked to the other reason she'd agreed to come. The source was a simple hole in a hillside. But it produces a small amount of gem-quality corundum, sapphires and rubies, and gives the 'Women Heroes' the cash to bribe the local commissar with either the stones themselves, or Indian consumer goods. So the secret of the 'Tribe of Invincible Women Warriors' is the same as everywhere else, money. I wonder what the others bribe the local officials with to keep their official noses out of their royal business. Considering that Confucianism is anti-female, the handful of gems or what they buy, must be enough to allow a 'womens' only' enclave out in the hinterlands. With the falling population of Chinese women, it may not be too long before the ChiCom mandarins in Beijing decide to have the PLA `resettle` a large number of 'Women Heroes' to more civilized places. As if Communists were more than gangsters anywhere.

      The cordon around the mine had been assembled to warn of something coming out, not to keep a determined girl from going in.

      "Hey! Foreign weakling!" one of the guards called in English, "You go in there, the dragon may eat you!" The laughter from the other guards nearly made Asuka's blood boil.

      You idiots wouldn't know how to handle a real dragon if one walked over and bit you, she wanted to shout at them, But I think when I solve this problem, that will be ample revenge. I just think we'd better be ready to leave very quickly after that. I don't think they'll appreciate getting shown up in their own backyard.

      The taloned hand reached out of the pool. Terrible claws dug deep into the earth, giving the creature the leverage to pull itself out of the pool. The massive head gazed down at the scraps of blue material that still adorned its wrist. The huge creature pulled itself loose from the impossibly small confines of the Jusenkyo pool and sighed sadly. "I knew getting a bath was a possibility when I started this morning, but I'd thought all the precautions would have eliminated this - eventuality," it murmured quietly, "Never laugh at live Hobbits, Smaug you old fool."

      It glanced back at the vast spreading wings sprouting from each shoulder. The color was sandy-brown, like the scales on the arms - no, forelegs. "I'll have to determine their dexterity before I can consider them arms." It pulled itself away from the other pools and with irritation, pulled the cloth `bracelet` off and hurled it away. The cloth landed some 800 yards away. It noted the distance idly, and lay down on the `shore`, the small sandy strip that surrounded the cursed springs and slowly worked out the kinks in the body.

      "At least one good thing came out of this," it murmured as it yawned, exposing three rows of serrated, razor-sharp, cutting and shearing teeth to the Musk warriors whose action had cause the current situation. "That was supposed to be the Spring of the Drowned Crane, yet here I am." It smiled, causing the Musk to scramble back into hiding. "I wonder how the others will greet proof that their curses are neither accidental nor random, but reveal their true nature. Ranma will flip, the others will be `insulted` . . . I wonder what Soun and Akane would turn into."

      It glanced around, verifying that the treasure it had sought was safe and intact. "At least it isn't at the bottom of one of the pools," it said, "It wouldn't be worth going after."

      Asuka walked boldly through the cavern, ignoring her memories of the warnings of 'restless spirits'. Which could mean ghosts, poltergeists, or demons, she thought as she advanced where Amazons had feared to tread for many months. Something in the cavern set all her hairs a prickle, more than the king's ransom in rare gems adoring the walls, more than the hot, stale air. Okay, there is something here, Asuka thought as she advanced, Not something my normal senses can pick up, but something my other senses detect. With luck, whatever it is I can fight, flee or negotiate with. Raccoon may be the expert, but I have listened and learned. She walked steadily ahead, trying to gauge if the feeling was increasing, decreasing, or just changing with each step. The apparition that stepped out of the wall should have been terrifying.

      Except it's too culturally specific, she thought of the curse-spouting skeletal figure, Too much designing to scare Amazons leaves it as just a scarecrow to me, she thought as she ignored the `attacks` and continued deeper into the cavern.

      The next 'flame demon' was more frightening, until she threw a rock through it. The stone glowed dull-red as it landed behind the creature. So, it probably caused spears and arrows to burst into flame, she thought as she stepped into it, paused to enjoy the warmth as it bent all its energies into incinerating her, then walked out the other side as the creature faded to nothing. "Okay, that's strike two. I'm no Amazon, if you want to state your needs and your terms, I'll be happy to listen," she called out and patiently awaited any answer, even repeating her terms in several languages. I'll be happy to talk to anybody who hates the Amazons this much, she thought, We'd certainly have something to talk about. She waited for an appropriate interval, then walked forward. As the cavern widened out, the crystals had grown, or been left to make the cavern seem like a geode nearly eight meters across.

      Two massive, muscled demons in the cavern gave her pause, until she saw they were both dead. Someone decapitated them with their own swords, Asuka thought as she approached, I should be scared, but somehow that doesn't feel right. More a feeling of . . . expectation and patience.

      She spotted the cloaked figure wrapped in shadows. "Lord Han, I presume, or, I beg your pardon, are you his father?" Asuka asked cordially, giving a polite bow and remembering how touchy both were about respect to their persons and status, and how easily they could kill her, permanently.

      "No," the darkness around the cloaked figure seemed to speak, "I am Han."

      "If you are the 'troublesome spirit', then I shall tell the Amazons their cause is hopeless."

      "No need. Come." The darkness moved through the geode.

      I'm getting a little tired of being pushed around, she thought angrily, Even if it is by a nominal ally, who could probably beat the crap out of me.

      The figure stopped and extended a cloaked arm,

      "What are you now? The Ghost of Christmas Future?" Asuka asked under her breath.

      "To my father, the Ghost of Christmas Present," Han replied with a dry chuckle.

      Asuka carefully stepped around the Great Old One and looked at where he pointed. "Dragon eggs," she breathed. She looked around hastily, to make sure the Amazons hadn't destroyed any others. There are only those eleven. A clutch is usually only five to six, so it's at least two. All hidden here and carefully shielded by the Amazons, she realized, So no war of vengeance . . . oh well, you can't have everything.

      She cleared the stone from around them. Could feel the flagging energies within them. "The 'restless spirits' fed off these," she said, "The Amazons and their gems were a side light. They must have raided the Musk, stolen those eggs and hid them in here."

      "Centuries ago. There were originally 12, one hatched," the darkness told her, "My powers are ill-suited to quicken the others."

      "The god of prophesy, you must have known I'd come here, to Nerima, to this place and to this cavern. You and your machinations are the reason all of this has happened," Asuka accused.

      "The need was sufficient, I think you'll agree. Dragons must be returned to this world, and with them, the sense of human wonder that originally created them," the darkness replied, "These will need keepers, that too has been provided for. This will also provide the means to defeat the traitors, when they stand at the very brink of victory. You're desire is to protect your friends and your world, you are doing that even now."

      "I'd accuse you of being cryptic, but you'd take it as a compliment. The only flaws in your scheme is that Raccoon is the expert, I don't know that much about healing. And that there are only 6 Senshi, and only 9 planets. Ten if you count Earth and Mamoru. I don't think Sasami will be an appropriate companion, she already has Ryo-Oh-Ki."

      "The quickening is easy. Your pure fire is required. A mix of human and other, a blending of fire and the fire of the mind. You are the correct choice, not your brother."

      "Butter me up why don't you?" Asuka asked as she knelt on the stone floor and looked at the eggs. I bet Yig is watching from some distance, or Han has already assured him of what I am to do. Much as I'd like to stick a fork in their smug certainty, I can't let these poor souls pass on, she thought, Not while I can do something. "There will be a price," she told him.

      "I have already anticipated that."

      Oh course you have, Asuka thought, You bastard. She extended her powers to touch the eggs, not individually, but all together. She felt the questing inquisitive minds waiting to grow and be born into the unformed bodies. Don't run, she told herself and them, That's the fire of the mind stuff. Let them a little ways in to get them going. A few secrets and fan the flames of curiosity. The eggs were warm to the touch now, they needed to be hot but not boiling.

      Asuka felt their spirits flowing around and through her as she heated their new homes. She caught their scent and curled her other powers around them and the eggs. Keep the taint away, let them have the pure fire. Keep the insanity of Cthugha, Tulzscha and the others away from them. She felt the spirits withdraw into the eggs, to link with their developing bodies.

      She fell back and was caught by a cloth of blackest silk. "My touch is not pleasant, even for one such as you," it told her as maneuvered her to rest against the walls of the geode, "You spoke of a price, I will entertain your request."

      Asuka smiled. Anything I want? she wondered hopefully, This is going to be a doozy.

      The Jusenkyo Guide ran through the village. "To arms! To arms! A disaster! To arms! To arms! A disaster!"

      Some of the Amazons bristled at a mere man trying to give them orders. Kho Lon had learned that people tended to act irrationally for many reasons. Sometimes those reasons were entirely legitimate. She tripped the Guide as he ran past her.

      "What is the disaster?" Kho Lon asked as Asuka and Xian Pu closed in, along with several dozen irate Amazon warriors. Kho Lon saw that Asuka had deposited the black, silk-wrapped package somewhere. At least this distracts those fools from making their decision official and worse, public. Xian Pu will remain an Amazon, and champion as long as `our` decision is not voted on, nor announced. Someone has exquisite timing.

      "Oh calamity and maledictions of all the gods upon our people, even upon the entire Middle Kingdom itself!" the guide wailed.

      A thump from Kho Lon's staff silenced that. Kho Lon noted with some distaste the other Elders were arriving. I'll never be able to turn this to my advantage, if everyone knows about it, she thought, Especially those incompetent busy-bodies. "What is the disaster?" Kho Lon asked again as the other Elders forced their way to the front of the growing crowd.

      "The blue man fell into the Spring of the Drowned Dragon!" the guide babbled, then collapsed in terror.

      Kho Lon could sympathize. A dragon, after so long, the entire Amazon nation might not be enough, she considered their options, We might have to ally ourselves with those damnable Musk. Perhaps even the forces of Beijing would be necessary.

      "This is a disaster!" Lo Shen told the others.

      "Such a thing has not happened in over a hundred years!" Har Du announced.

      "Two hundred fifty-seven," Kho Lon corrected, "And half the tribe was destroyed in defeating it. How large was it?" Kho Lon demanded of the guide.

      "Huge!" the terrified man said, "The wing, at least 50 mou!"

      "Nearly a square stadion," someone murmured.

      "From nose to tail, perhaps 200 pu!"

      The Amazons murmured at the immensity of the monster.

      The man is undoubtedly exaggerating, Kho Lon thought, But by how much?

      I wish the Amazons had switched to metric, like the rest of the world, or at least the rest of China. I have a hard enough time converting ancient Chinese measures to metric, until someone . . . she thought, It sounded almost like Mu Tsu, converted it to ancient Greek measures. But Mu Tsu is back in Nerima with Ukyo, probably too scared to take advantage of this opportunity. And someone arranged this to forestall the meeting where Xian Pu's final disposition would be discussed and implemented. So she's still an Amazon, and the village champion. I think I know who the dragon is. She smiled broadly as she considered.

      The monster has wings of 33+ thousand square meters, and was over 350 meters long. Even an EVA would be hard pressed to deal with such a monster, Asuka considered, A tactical nuclear warhead starts to sound like an answer. How do I get it to eat one? She caught a snippet of the patois the Elders used among themselves. You all think a mix of Ancient Greek, Mandarin and Cantonese would be too difficult for 'stupid foreign girl' to follow, Asuka thought dismissively, Maybe the hoi polloi can't keep up, but it isn't a patch on the codes Raccoon and I regularly use. These Amazons are children playing in a backwater, acting as if they were one step from first dominating China, then the world. As if fighting the local Chinese constabulary and the minor warlords around here were a real test. I have to wonder what would have happened if the Japanese or Allied Armies had penetrated this far inland. An ably led Mountain battalion with `modern` weapons of the 1940's would put paid to the entire village in a single night. In the Nineties, it wouldn't take more than a man with a laser designator and one heavy bomber. She smiled as she considered dispensing with the one man and using a nuclear, biological or chemical approach. A tailored virus to kill egotistical martial artists, she thought happily, I wonder . . . no, Raccoon would never agree to make one. China will get around to these nuts eventually, when the Amazons and the local crazies start making too much trouble. Or they decide they need the land. But I can still use their egos against them . . . like Ranma and Raccoon have used against me. Nobody ever said Asuka Soryu Langley couldn't learn from her defeats.

      She shook off such distracting ruminations and concentrated on the Elders' speechifying, So, the 'Blue Man' fell into a spring they filled with cement a dozen years ago. Sigh. Jeff had been so confident that he took every reasonable and unreasonable precaution, especially the shelter, periscope, remote manipulators and the blue hazmat suit. The two of us checked every millimeter of it for pinhole leaks, as well as the other gear to collect one, teeny, little, COMPLETELY USELESS bottle of 'Spring of the Drown Man' water. Even I thought there were no flaws in the plan. Other than the obvious one of doing it at all!

      She'd been separated from Xian Pu when the whole agglomeration had descended on the open area to debate and argue. Other Amazons rather pointedly kept shuffling her back from the Elders, towards the edge of the crowd. It's pretty clear the Elders are going to ignore any non-Elder who is present, but being close when the decision is made is for establishing the local dominance games, and your place in them. Nice chess maneuver, but this is a time for draughts, bold action to win everything in a stroke.

      Asuka had had enough of Amazon arrogance. Time to shock them out of their certainty, she thought, then called, "Hey Xian Pu! Do you think they'd listen to an expert on dragons?" I'm glad I can't see Xian Pu's expression. The poor kid is probably mortified.

      The Elders turned as one.

      Patience, Asuka told herself as she kept trying to pick Xian Pu out of the crowd.

      "You know about dealing with dragons?" Kho Lon asked before the other Elders could or would, indicating her impatience or loss of status, or both.

      Or maybe her relationship with 'stupid foreign girl', who might just save their collective asses, she thought as she gave them a sweet smile. "I've been dealing with dragons since the 1930's, I've killed a couple all by myself, but I've negotiated with hundreds."

      "Then maybe you would share your wisdom with the rest of us?" Har Du suggested pointedly, but still had an arrogant sneer which telegraphed her opinion of any information Asuka could give.

      Asuka smiled. "If you think that's wise," she said in a little girl voice. She smiled again as sweet as you please. Only Kho Lon acknowledged the crocodile behind all those white teeth, as she smiled back.

      "I hate this," Xian Pu said as she tugged at her tight dress and checked that it fit her properly. There were a half-dozen Amazon girls with her in the prep room.

      All are pretty, all good cooks, Asuka thought as she surveyed them, Which is actually a rarity, oddly enough. Girls don't cook. Well, Raccoon is the best at the restaurant. Asuka carefully smoothed the dress the Archivist wore, and gave the only other non-combatant a reassuring smile, then she tugged her own tight dress. Why should I be embarrassed, she thought, While I do feel a little boyish compared to the - opulent - curves of these Amazon girls.

      "So we go out without weapons?" one of the older, more combat-experienced girls asked.

      "Of course," Asuka told her, "This dragon cannot be beaten by force of arms."

      "I get it, we cook him a poisonous meal!" one of the others exclaimed with a grin. The other girls nodded and chattered about her cleverness.

      "You got the cook and the him right," Xian Pu explained as she smiled at Asuka, proud at being the first to figure out exactly what was going on.

      The other girls fell silent and blanched at the revelation. Xian Pu sighed, then patiently explained, "Pretty girls, good cooks, good strong warriors whose wide hips and full breasts are more important than their strong arms, or a hardened battle eye."

      The other girls recoiled slightly and chattered among themselves. They pointedly left Asuka and Xian Pu out of the discussion.

      "What's the matter?" Asuka asked innocently, "If an outsider male beats an Amazon, the Amazon has to marry him. It never said the outsider has to be human, just able to give strong children to the tribe. Even I know that much of Amazon Law."

      "But a dragon!" the wannabe poisoner protested.

      "That's why I wanted six," Asuka told them, smiling all the while, "You can trade off or double team, or have him all at once. Dragons, for all their celestial natures, are still intensely physical creatures."

      "Why do I think you aren't talking about fighting?" one of the Amazons exclaimed.

      No wonder the Amazons are dying out, Asuka thought, I wonder if being this dense is a characteristic of this universe, and all of its inhabitants, or just the martial artist-types? "Did any of you think we were going to go out and try to assassinate the creature? The first step is talk, negotiate, if necessary, seduce the creature with food and other things."

      "Seven," Xian Pu said, putting her arm around Asuka's shoulder and smiling, "There are seven of us. Or are Amazons afraid to go where outsider girl leads."

      Asuka didn't like the way Xian Pu was smiling, both at her, and at the Amazons. I'm beginning to suspect that 'Shampoo too too happy' isn't as dumb as she tries to appear, Asuka thought worriedly, Or maybe only when strategy is being plotted.

      "Asuka has to be as pretty as the Amazons," Xian Pu commanded sternly.

      Asuka gulped and backed up a step.

      Jeff heard the 'bold warrior' boldly sneaking up on the sleeping dragon. Jeff opened one eye and the man fired one arrow right into that eye. The warrior was shocked as the arrow shattered and the fragments flew off. Jeff kept from smirking. I thought about that when I `designed` my dragon form, back when I battled the monster in that cave and we became the Scholarly Dragon, he thought, That's why there's a transparent scale over the eye, strong and thick enough to turn a cannon ball. He frowned as he considered the current protection, This one is birefringent at certain frequencies, but I doubt I'll be attacked by a laser that is essentially that color. So I'll live with it.

      A bolt of black breath swept the Musk position, barely a burp, but enough to send the rest of their force fleeing. As amusing as this is, Jeff thought, I'm worried about so many Musk warriors so close to the Amazon village. I remember the attack on my and Gendo's families in the dream was preceded by an all-out attack on the Amazons. Well, I can put a stop to that right now. Since I am sitting right on the prime invasion route.

      He spread his wings and prepared to attempt a take off. If the Maginot Line had been able to take to the air, he thought, The Germans would have had a Hell of a time. Before he leapt into the air, and either soared or crashed on his nose, he extended his awareness to detect anyone close. The Musk have fled, not that I blame them, he thought, The only other thing is an Amazon scouting party . . . led by Langley? And Xian Pu? Intriguing, and a little worrying. He furled his wings and turned to face them before he sat back down. Langley's been taking as much, if not more, abuse as I have. The Amazons are no where near as welcoming and inclusive as Kho Lon promised, surprise surprise, it hardly takes much imagination to figure out you're either an outsider or an Amazon.

      I still haven't figured out what Langley is doing. She does look nice in that dress, it's tight enough it looks painted on, the others are all dressed the same. Speaking of paint, the make-up is well done, and that's a good hairstyle for her too. Although Xian Pu and the Amazon girls with her look like they're ready to piss their dresses, he thought, Whatever game Langley is playing, I guess I'll have to let this play out. With the Musk in the area, I know I don't dare revert to human form, it would invite an attack, by both sides.

      "Hello Mr. Dragon!" Langley announced in Latin, "We bring you things to eat instead of Amazon villagers!"

      Okay, you are only pretty sure of what happened, he thought as he forced himself not to grin, A chance to pay Langley and the Amazons back for everything. I think I can play that game. "Why do you approach?" he asked in Mandarin, his voice booming around the rocks, "I know the slaves' tongue as they murmur among themselves behind your back." One Amazon looked like she might attack at any moment. Then he fixed her with the stare. "Have you something to say, slave?" She suddenly looked ready to faint.

      Langley bowed. "We offer food and wives from the Amazon village."

      " 'I take what I wish, and none dare resist me,'" Jeff told her, hoping she recognized the quote. He noted one of the Amazon girls was looking at him very strangely. "The Musk have learned this, recently, and much to their sorrow. What do you offer that could match what I might take?"

      Xian Pu looked around, her hands clenching and unclenching, as if feeling the lack of a weapon in her hand right now. Or trying to see the Musk lurking around.

      "They have fled from my magnificence," he told them, "How far . . . not far enough should I choose to pursue."

      "Oh thank you for your protection, oh great and glorious one," Langley said.

      Jeff yawned and stretched, incidentally giving the Amazons a good look at his teeth, all of them, and his claws, in their true length and sharpness, front, back, and wing-mounted. The Amazons were all clustered behind Langley when he finished shaking himself out. "What of gems and jewelry? What of the fine items of craft to adorn my dwelling?"

      "They are bulky and difficult to transport, and as you said," Langley explained, "There are bandits about."

      "True." Jeff leaned close and sniffed each dish, and each girl. "They aren't poisoned, amazing." I wonder if I sniffed them the way a dog would, he considered mischievously, Would they faint or belt me? Or belt me then faint?

      "We want only your good will," Langley assured him.

      "So you offer me - them?" Jeff asked disdainfully, "Warriors, as if I would need them. Cooks and servers, as if I would need food beyond the nectar of the Gods."

      "They don't sell Dr. Pepper in China," Langley murmured in English under her breath.

      "Or clothes beyond the fine coat of mail I was born with. Where are the artisans, to build my magnificent palace? The poets to flatter me? The clever and witty who would challenge my mind and hone my stratagems?" He glanced at the girls, relief showed on every face but two: Xian Pu, and the one who'd stared at him so curiously. He concentrated on Langley. "Do you offer yourself, little one? Are you part of the prize?"

      Langley gulped as she rapidly started rethinking things.

      She must have assumed `Raccoon` fell into the pool, and `Raccoon` climbed out, he thought, Poor little Langley is going to have to rethink everything. That should take about five seconds.

      "No!" Xian Pu said, earning a look of fear from the others girls, including Langley, "You take one or all of us, she is no Amazon!" She stalked up to confront the dragon, armed only with a crock of Lo Mein noodles.

      "Nor are any of you. I remember when you were many and ferocious, a nation of warriors that even demons feared. You are not those who made the legend, merely villagers living as their descendants," he reminded her, "Do you really think you can prevent me from simply taking what I desire?" he asked dangerously. It speaks well that she'd stand up for Langley. Perhaps it is time to let her regain some of the face she lost to Ranma, he thought. "Ho! HO! HO!" he boomed, the other Amazons wet themselves at that point. I bet the Musk watching all this aren't far behind. "I accept your challenge, village champion." He scooped up Langley. "Your pitiful village at sundown! You may use any weapons, but you fight alone, village champion. HA! HA! HA!" He took to the skies, dodging the short barrage of crockery as Xian Pu demanded Langley's release.

      Once they were high enough, Jeff transferred Langley to his back, the usual place she rode. "Okay, what kind of game were you playing?"

      "Raccoon? Jeff?" Langley asked.

      "Of course, what did you expect? Gendo, Genma? Godzilla? Gamera?" Jeff felt her small fists pounding on his armor as she vented her frustrations in a very Nerimaniacal way. "Ah, yes, a little to the left, yes that's got it. Keep it up, harder if you please."

      When Langley stopped pounding on him, she asked, "Okay, so how are you going to arrange for Xian Pu to win?"

      "You are, but there are a couple of things I need you to do first. I'll explain on the way."

      "Yeah, there are some thing I need to tell you about too," Langley pointed out, "Like who arranged all of this."

      Xian Pu waited at the center of the Amazon village. Where my disgrace began, and where it will end, she thought, looking at the challenge log that for a brief moment, had represented her triumph and the first step to taking her great grandmother's place on the council. Now I am an Amazon in name only, I am nothing to the Elders and soon to my people, they will know of my disgrace soon enough. If I live. Yet I will still protect them, she vowed.

      Dozens of villagers with bows and spears waited in concealment. Xian Pu merely sighed, I remember the acrimonious meeting when my colleagues explained what had happened. I was not permitted to speak, even to correct their lies. The council had been divided evenly, between Xian Pu accepting the challenge honorably and alone, and the entire village ambushing the creature. Bringing the other girls back safely was a point in my favor, but since they pointed out I am not the village champion anymore, I can only serve as bait for the ambush. As much as them soiling what little honor I have left, they clearly think that while I cannot defeat this creature, they can. While I agree I have little chance, I'd hoped to fight and die bravely enough, that it would honor my sacrifice and take Asuka's terms, and leave. She looked at the arsenal she had assembled, all the weapons she'd trained with since she was old enough to lift them. All of them are a child's toy against that monster. Perhaps an anti-tank rocket might do it. There are none in the village, and the nearest PLA depot is too far to run there and back, and too heavy for Mu Tsu to fly it to me . . . if he were here with me, instead of with Spatula Girl. I don't want to die alone and unloved.

      She centered herself and her thoughts on the weapons she carried, This crossbow, the most powerful in the village, will have to do, or it won't. If the bolt doesn't penetrate, how is the venom 'the deadliest to dragons' going to do anything? I'll get only one shot, then the dragon will be too wary. She looked at the clear sky, the sun near the rim of the sky. If I am to die alone, I will make my death mean something. 'If you save the world, then today is a good day to die.' I wish Raccoon were here, he might have a plan . . . no, he would have dealt with the dragon already, if he could have.

      She forced herself to be still, and wished she could command the carping and complaining Elders to do that same. They are still arguing over the same themes they voiced during the meeting. How I brought this down on the village, how it is my fault and I shouldn't be allowed to handle the challenge, someone else should. The only reason I still am here is they couldn't decide who should replace me. She looked around, checked the crossbow again and looked at the dropping sun. Now they add their arguments of how Asuka's plan had been a foolish one and no one should have trusted her with such an undertaking, despite the fact they practically drafted her. Xian Pu blocked it all out. The noise these restless spirits were kicking up and her own restless spirit. I have a job, she steeled herself, I failed Asuka, I will not fail her again.

      The dragon swept over the village, high above, then dove suddenly to drop Asuka far outside the potential battlezone. It swept in and paused over the `concealed` positions of the villagers. The dragon shook its head before landing. "Other people aren't counted as weapons, unless you've been raised to general?" it asked with a smirk, "Are you prepared?"

      It was speaking Japanese! It knows! Xian Pu realized, This will be the worst part. Rather than launch the troops, a troop of Elders marched out. Great Grand . . . Elder Kho Lon is not with them. She is no longer my great-grandmother, even if only the Elders know I have no family any more.

      "The girl was not allowed to make terms. We will -"

      "I!!" the creature roared, making the Elders jump back, "Made the terms, my terms were quite clear. I wanted artisans, poets, the clever and witty. It seems I caught the only one around."

      The Elders started sweating. "If we cannot provide them?" the village's Mistress of Magic asked as her spells curled around the dragon. Xian Pu wasn't sure if the spells were having any effect.

      "Those two daemons are dead, those that your warriors and magics could not dispel. What need I fear your weapons or spells?"

      Now the Elders were beginning to glance around for escape routes.

      Asuka ran up to Xian Pu, handing her Raccoon's walking stick. "Use this," she whispered before trying to withdrawal.

      Xian Pu caught her hand. "Then what do you plan to do?" Asuka smiled at her and pulled her hand free.

      "Trust me."

      "What do you intend to do?" Har Du demanded.

      "Why should I tell you?" Asuka withdrew. This nonplused the Elders who withdrew to discuss.

      "Attack!" Har Du's voice commanded, although that Elder's head shot up and her expression showed stunned surprise as did the others.

      Not her!, Xian Pu thought as she raised her crossbow. Arrows rained down on the dragon from all sides. Spear warriors charged. Arrows splintered on the creature's hide and dragon slaying spears broke as they were thrust home. The dragon looked at the Elders with amusement.

      Xian Pu only felt anger, They humiliate me, she argued with herself, That is their right as Elders. But then the dragon humiliated them.

      "I challenge you!" she shouted, firing the crossbow and watching the quarrel disintegrate, as the other Amazons considered their useless spears and arrows.

      "Are there any other distractions?" the dragon asked, as it pointedly glanced around. There were no others who wanted to uselessly attack the monster, and the Elders were content to let Xian Pu leave the world with no one to stand with her.

      Xian Pu felt eyes on her, everyone's eyes. She raised the stick Asuka had given her. I don't know what it will do, but Asuka wouldn't steer me wrong, she thought as she thrust.

      "So you have a magic wea - " the dragon's arrogant tone changed as it dodged away, "Where did you get that?!"

      Xian Pu felt better, I still am not sure if I should use it as a club, a javelin, or what?

      "Ho! Ho! Ho! Why should I fear that? You'd have to be the blood relative of the mage, or the mother of his children! HO! HO! HO!"

      Eep, Xian Pu thought, Which is worse? That it does work, or it doesn't?

      The dragon flapped its wings, the wind drove her back as the dragon took to the air. The first blasts of dragon breath were telegraphed so much, Xian Pu could dodge them easily. But it forced her to dodge through people's laundry, animal pens, all to humiliate her and make her look ridiculous. Somehow, one of the Elders rallied the archers and a ragged volley flew skyward. A blast of black, dragon breath annihilated the arrows in midflight, and the dragon turned its attention to the ambushers.

      "No!" Xian Pu yelled. The stick was poorly balanced for a javelin, but Xian Pu was an expert in all the weapons of the Amazons. She threw as Elder Kho Lon and archers scattered like frightened chickens, their clothes and ceremonial robes flapping in the wind. The stick flew straight and true, Xian Pu let herself hope, until the dragon casually reached over and caught it just short of its flank. Xian Pu felt her heart freeze as the creature turned to face her.

      The burst of light was so intense that everything stood out, all shadows were etched in sharp lines, absolute light or absolute darkness, no gray. The silence was disturbing as well, complete and utter, as if the world was holding its breath, waiting to see if Xian Pu's sacrifice had any effect.

      Then the noise, basso profundo, so deep it was almost below hearing range, but so loud it could be felt. A powerful thrum that lasted about as long as the silence that had proceeded it.

      Xian Pu hadn't looked away or covered her ears in time, so she desperately tried to blink away the purple after images. If the dragon survived, I'm going to die, and so is the entire village, she thought, but unable to act as the light and sound had hammered her worse than anything she'd ever experienced before. Yet, no attack came. Then quiet followed the noise, broken here and there by people verifying that they had survived.

      "Chickens!" the voice roared over them.

      Xian Pu recognized it as Raccoon's. She saw him confronting the Amazon Elders, "You beat people down, then you run around like chicken when it is your life and skin on the line."

      Xian Pu saw the dragon was standing on the ground and shaking its head. The Elders seemed to be rallying their automatic arrogance against an 'outsider male'.

      "Have a care!" Har Du and the Mistress of Magic warned.

      Raccoon laughed at her and took a step backward towards the dragon, who tried to scramble away from him. "Be afraid of you? I've met real wizards. I am one. You couldn't take care of those things. Xian Pu and I defeated the dragon, not your ambush, not your spells, and not you."

      "I convinced the dragon to clear those demons," Asuka said as she walked towards the Elders, "Your spells couldn't bite on that dragon, only a real wizard's could." She stomped her foot and the dragon withdrew a half-step. "My ally can control Jusenkyo curses. That stick Xian Pu threw is his staff, that was what allowed him to blast just the dragon, instead of obliterating the entire valley to defeat it."

      Asuka snapped her fingers in the Elders' faces. "I've seen all I care to see. I did the job I came here to do. Now I'm leaving, next time you have a problem, fix it yourselves. If you can."

      "Where will you go, child?" Har Du asked patronizingly, "Walk all the way back to Japan, across China? Trust a wild dragon to fly you back?" She chuckled. "I think not.

      "You're right," Jeff added as he drew his knife and scribed something on a stone, "The contract you have with the Dragon was for 'artisans, poets, the clever and witty'. I can make certain it is enforced, all you have to do is do your bit. I'll make my own arrangements with it for transport."

      "I'm ready," Asuka said, as she stepped up to the dragon with her baggage, Xian Pu's and Jeff's.

      "I also," Xian Pu said. Although I do not know which I am, she thought, Not the witty or the clever.

      "And I," the Archivist walked towards them, she looked at the Elders defiantly, daring them to stop her.

      "I can fulfill the poet," came a soft, high voice.

      "NO!" Har Du protested loudly as her great-granddaughter walked towards the dragon. The serene and delicately beautiful girl carried a satchel filled with her writing tools. She stood beside her baggage and ignored her great-grandmother's protest.

      You were not so uneasy about denying Elder Kho Lon her great-granddaughter, she thought angrily, then smiled at the poet, who had never really fit in to Amazon society, Maybe she wants to escape, as her grandmother and namesake did. To go to America and become a famous poet.

      "Thank you, Xian Pu," the girl bowed as Xian Pu collected some of the girl's baggage to load aboard the dragon.

      "You're welcome, Burma Shave," she replied.

      The Elders seem willing to let us all go. They aren't happy with it, she thought, But they've noted that all the ones leaving are trouble-makers and potential trouble-makers. They think they are well-rid of us.

      Asuka saw to the loading and strapping down of the baggage and the passengers, taking especial care with a large satchel wrapped in black silk. She pointedly shook the dust from her feet before `boarding` the dragon. Then the dragon leapt into the air. Jeff remained with the Elders for a few moments before he tipped his hat and vanished.

      After nearly ten miles, Asuka swatted the dragon. "Raccoon! You couldn't stick with the plan we discussed," she complained, "You just had to improvise!"

      "Raccoon!" Xian Pu gave a strangled cry, "Raccoon is the dragon?!"

      "Oh course, what did you think happened to me? Why I was gone so long? The Musk blew me into the water and shredded my suit. And Langley, I decided to let Xian Pu play the hero. After all she went through, I thought she should leave on a high note."

      "So there was no danger," Xian Pu stammered.

      "Of course, those arrow and spear shards might have injured you," Raccoon-dragon replied, "That poison would have been useless against a dragon but lethal against a human."

      "What was on the rock you were carving?" the Archivist asked, her hair whipping in the wind.

      " 'Raccoon' in Japanese Kanji characters."

      "I am still disgraced, like the last four girls who bore the name and became champion. The Elders will simply announce it now that I am the wife of a dragon," Xian Pu said, then asked, "Or am I wife to a dragon?"

      "Xian Pu, you're wrong, while it is true that all those who bore your name and became the village champion died in disgrace," the Archivist said, "They all died saving our nation, by returning at the head of a foreign army. It is too bad we have never raised a monument to their sacrifice. Of their lives and their honor, but they loved their people . . . perhaps more than the Elders do."

      Xian Pu nodded.

      "I didn't marry anyone, but Langley and I did promise an escape, to all of you," Raccoon said, "And we'll deliver one."

      Asuka turned and nodded to the girls. Then she tapped the dragon. "Home James, and don't stop for toll booths."

      Stirogi crawled loose of the chains of `steel-fire` the Musk had thought would hold a cold-drake forever. The girl of fire had nicked them almost clear through, and smiled before leaving. Stirogi fled the Musk territory, not from fear of the Musk, but a new sensation. A psychic spoor that matched the tantalizing odor that clung to the girl like a second skin.

      The sky beckons! Stirogi thought as the sensation localized and grew stronger, Another dragon. Stirogi felt a level of excitement beyond all previous exhilaration. A male dragon, powerful! Stirogi searched to skies, and on spotting the other dragon, began to pursue.

      Stirogi's powerful wings made closing the distance easy. And he's not flying at full speed, the beautiful white and blue cold-drake realized, Servants, Amazons and others. The piercing gaze of a fiery redhead locked on Stirogi. The cold-drake felt despair. If he's already chosen that human female . . . Realization dawned. The female isn't a mate, she's a guardian and partner! Stirogi did a barrel-roll of sheer exuberance and joy around this magnificent and above all masculine sandy-brown dragon.

      The dragon glanced back, measuring what threat Stirogi might pose to his cargo. Stirogi flew dead straight and level, not approaching, nor receding. I'm not dangerous, not to you, not to your servants, Stirogi thought, doing nothing to contradict the thought. Inside, the cold-drake's heart was blazing like a burning sun of hope and desire. He didn't reject me, I may have a chance! The only thing his servants have in common is a powerful will and mind, some are merely stubborn, the most favored is brilliant and fierce. I have much I could offer!

      The dragon's heart instantly sank. Mating dances are always a female in estrus and two or more males fighting over her, Stirogi thought as the count of 'two' stood in the way, What am I going to do? Somehow I doubt his servants would fight for no reason. He doesn't seem to follow the usual customs, or he'd never have let me get so close. Attacking him directly would sent the wrong message, and would probably get me killed. What to do? What to do?! The dragon's despair grew and grew. On the back of the other dragon, the red hair and the dragon discussed. The redhead throwing Stirogi concerned, then shocked looks.

      She knows I'm interested! Now he knows I'm interested! Stirogi wanted to dance through the skies, No more rejections, no more loneliness! Even if we're just friends, I'll have a male in my life!

      The other dragon dropped back slightly, flying alongside a now petrified Stirogi. Please don't send me away. We can just be friends. Please don't send me away. I just don't want to be alone. Please don't send me away. I don't hate humans, even the Musk. Please don't send me away, Stirogi kept thinking, not daring to glance at this delicious dragon flying in formation.

      "Do you understand me?"

      All Stirogi could do was nod.

      "I'm not a real dragon," he said, "I fell into the Jusenkyo. I'm really a human. I admit, I prefer the companionship of humans."

      Stirogi looked over the servants riding on the dragon's back, especially the fiery-hair guardian, who he now recognized as the one who'd attacked and weakened the chains. He prefers human females, I can do that! Stirogi thought, with wonder and joy straining all bonds of discipline. "I understand." Stirogi thought of his marvelous shapechanging skills and gleefully fell into formation.

Sailor Jupiter 19      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter 19 - Finale and Epilogue

     Burma Shave maneuvered into the windbreak provided by the baggage, opened her journal and wrote. 'The flight has been both exhilarating and insanely dull. The `attack` by PLAAF fighters seemed to panic all of us, except our two `foreign devil` benefactors. Even our new dragon friend feared. The missiles fired terrified us all, until Asuka explained that 'With poor radar reflection and very little heat signature, we have nothing for the seekers to lock on to.'

     'While she seemed quite satisfied, the rest of us, or at least I couldn't ignore that they might just shoot the missile straight, like a bullet. Also, they or an accident could make it explode near us, and shower us with fragments. I was very satisfied when the missile turned and headed away. Then Xian Pu noted that it was chasing the fighter that had fired it. I wanted to plead with Jeff-dragon to spare the life of the pilot, who was a slave as much as the lowest caste Amazons, when the missile merged with the plane, and the pilot, in his ejection seat, found himself sailing through the air surrounded by an immense cloud of pink pigeons.'

     'Clever warhead design, don't you think? Jeff-dragon rumbled. The other fighter left at high speed. Some time later, four other fighters took up positions around us. While they didn't use their weapons, it was clear they were trying to keep us from overflying various locations. We heard Jeff-dragon's half of the conversation with the pilots, indicating his desire for swift passage to Japan, and left our `guards` to plot the swiftest route. After several hours, the fighters left, to be replaced by another group of four fighters, these also took no hostile action.'

     "We're closing in on that chopper," Asuka called to the dragon, "I don't think he's being warned off."

     "He's a provincial mandarin, he's been extolling his people about the blessings of having a dragon, he should have said two, overflying their homes and farms, bestowing their blessings."

     "If we don't land soon," Xian Pu said, "The blessings I bestow won't be the kind you want."

     "Okay, he wants a blessing, let's hit him up for lunch and some clean restrooms." Jeff-dragon turned to Stirogi. "You need a rest?"

     "I could use one," Stirogi said, "But I don't need one."

     "Someone's got a crush," Asuka teased.

     Jeff-dragon just grumbled before he contacted the fighters to arrange for a landing space.

     'Delicacies don't translate,' Burma Shave wrote in her journal, 'Ordinary work-a-day food is usually palatable by anyone.'

     Odd, she thought, But considering that `ordinary` food is usually greens and a starch, vegetables and potatoes, salad and bread, rice and pickles. A bit of meat or cheese, I guess it does apply.

     'The spread, while `simple` was still lavish.' she wrote, 'But there is still a wide variety of `ordinary dishes`.' She looked up from her book to see Stirogi changing from a white and blue cold-drake, to a buxom, red-headed girl.

     I think I can see the interest now. With so few dragons, even a transforming human is too good to pass up. Then she saw Asuka advancing on the transformed dragon like a storm front. The dragon paled as Asuka's vector made it clear who her target was.

     Poor dragon, Burma Shave thought, as Asuka dragged the girl-dragon behind a building. "I suppose a rug would be out of the question?" she asked Jeff-dragon, "Perhaps a selection of handkerchiefs?"

     "A pile of postage stamps," he replied with a frown.

     But even he won't intervene here, Burma Shave noted, then wrote it down.

     Asuka sensed the transformed dragon's alarm was quickly shifting to anger. She stopped and released the girl, so she could confront her. "Look, I know you're trying to make a memorable first impression, and a busty, bouncy red head probably has most of the guys in there drooling. All you need are jade-green eyes to make it perfect," Asuka explained fiercely, "But he won't be impressed, especially when you are over 25 centimeters shorter than his human form. He'll think you're a kid, and treat you like one . . . unless that is what you want?"

     "No," the girl-dragon replied earnestly.

     "Good, then a little taller than me, athletic build." Asuka frowned. "Loose the Graf Zeppelin and her sister ship. Defying gravity is impressive, but act as if the laws of physics apply to you. Lose the red hair, it's exotic to orientals and a dime-a-dozen to Westerners, what's so wrong with your white and blue color scheme? It was quite striking. White with blue highlights or vice versa, makes it seem less like you're trying to disguise yourself. Long is good, but not braided, a loose pony tail, he likes long, soft hair. Besides, you can use the neural pathways that controlled your tail and wing claws to control your hair, to bash or whip, or pick things up," Asuka said as she moved the girl-dragon's attitude back to alarm. She patted the dragon's shoulder. "Unless you want to him to throw you on the floor, fill you with seed so you can lay a clutch of eggs . . . ?" Asuka waited for the dragon-girl to shake her head 'no'. "Good, you aren't. He's got a girlfriend, you want to play knock-around friend, the one who talks and does what he likes and, except for a joke of genetics, would be a guy. Do you understand?"

     The girl-dragon nodded grimly, frowning at Asuka while she commented.

     "Good, so you don't go out there looking like a blow-up doll come to life, or a trophy you set on a shelf and dust occasionally, because it's much too pretty to play with. I'm assuming you want companionship, not admirers."

     "Yes," the girl-dragon growled.

     "Then go out pretty enough to be noticed, but not so much that you keep every eye you draw, your build should say 'anyone with these curves has to be a girl', yet still be solid and strong enough to do a day's work or fight alongside him. Jeff's girlfriend is like that. To most idiots, she's too tall and tough, so she has to downplay it by being overly 'girly', girlier than her friends. But not with Jeff. She can be tough and still be considered feminine." Asuka shook her head. "The poor girl is very feminine, but acted and was treated as masculine, so out of the public eye, she acted very feminine to compensate . . . is this making any sense? It's human gender confusion and the like, or am I just irritating and confusing you?"

     "I think I have a very good idea," the girl-dragon said as she changed to the form Asuka had suggested, "So I should also be friendly to her, even if she will be confused if I'm a boy or a girl, and how she should act, tough or girly?"

     "Exactly, maybe you'll fit in after all. As for the form, very good eye. Still sexy, but in a 'I can kick your butt' way, like Red Sonja or Eowyn. Very good, you listen, that's also a point in your favor. Now, one more thing. He and I, both of us, have . . . we've been betrayed by supposed friends. A lot. Yig vouched for you, so I'm not as worried, but Raccoon . . ." She glanced at Raccoon the dragon. "He can't catch a break in that regard with both hands and a mitt. So go slow, also let the others gather you in. Don't break in and try to make a big impression, you'll just look pushy and clingy, both very negative marks. But if you just pitch in and help, that will get you a lot of points. I know, it's a lot to remember. But take my word for it, it is the best way, if you're after companionship, rather than romance. Because romance won't get you anywhere."

     "I'll settle for it," the girl-dragon answered.

     "Try to keep it all in mind," Asuka told her.

     Usagi was bored. I can't believe it, she thought as she stared out the window of the train, I actually miss going out and fighting youma. I miss getting dirty and beaten up. I miss the danger and the challenge. She sighed as she looked at the reflection of an ordinary school girl.

     She looked at the reflections of her fellow students, and felt vaguely separated from them. I did it, and they didn't, she wondered at that, My `advisor` couldn't believe I'm actually thinking like this. Stupid Mooncat! She put those thoughts aside as she and her entire class got off the train. A field trip to the Diet building, to 'see the government in action', she thought and frowned at it, I wish we could contact Jeff. He promised to have our replacement Henshin rods, or 'a reasonable facsimile' available this week, she shook her head as she considered, accidentally striking several passers-by with her hair, I didn't want this responsibility. I didn't want people depending on me. Yet, since it was taken away by someone else, I resent losing it.

     She noted some of the troops wore the crest that Jeff and Asuka had warned them about. Senshi Hunters! she realized in fear, then giggled, You can't catch me, I'm not a Senshi anymore. She walked right past a mustached officer in a severe uniform, who seemed to take in everything around him. Tsukino Usagi escaped his notice, as did Kino Makoto, Mizuno Ami, and Tomoe Hotaru. All of us normal, everyday, ordinary school girls, she thought, Maybe not being around for a couple of weeks wouldn't be such a bad thing. Although practicing being 'Sailor Scouts' on a table top is nowhere near as satisfying as helping people for real.

     Commodore Takarada was used to strange looks from his countrymen. The JSDF was an embarrassment to Liberals, it harkened back to the 'bad old days', and to Conservatives and Nationalists, it was too small and ineffective. Either way, it was a disappointment. Being snickered at by a group of school girls was nothing new to him. He had more important things to worry about. But the people I have are strong, capable and well-trained, he thought as he considered his deployments and analysts, The Youma always attack high concentrations of 'energy', twelve Junior High Schools all here for the special dedication should have high enough concentration that they can't ignore it. I just hope we're ready for them. I just wished I knew what was so special.

     Another blonde-haired school girl chuckled at him as she walked by.

     She and that other group seemed to find me and my insignia particularly amusing. I wonder why? He looked at the vans, in which resided the boffins 'secret weapon' that would give ordinary troops a chance against Senshi or Youmas. And if pigs could fly . . .

     "I don't see why you find this so interesting." Makoto tried not to yawn as Kiima stared in rapt amazement at the proceedings from the visitor's gallery. "Old men arguing over some minor point."

     "If you'd lived your entire life being told what to do, by a demigod or his advisors, certain that if people could just choose their own path things would be better, then you would understand," Kiima whispered in utter fascination, "People taking their own destiny in their hands. And doing as terrible a job of it as a petulant godling. Fascinating."

     Makoto frowned. I should hit her for doing that, Makoto considered, but instead glanced over at Hotaru, Still isolated because she's so young. At least she and Ami seem to have hit it off, she thought, then looked at Kiima and back to Hotaru, My family. My `knight` and the only remaining Senshi, although none of the others know that yet.

     She sighed. My responsibility. I could kill Jeff for saddling me with both of them . . . but I still like it. Big sister, and mommy. It frightens me, but I wouldn't give it up for the world. She noted Hotaru had gone even paler than usual, and was staring intently at the ceiling.

     She was out of her seat and closing on Hotaru in alarm. "What's wrong?" Makoto asked as she hurried towards Hotaru. Kiima had caught Hotaru's mood too, and was bringing up the rear.

     "We have to get out of here," Hotaru said in a dreamy voice.

     "You do?" Makoto asked, glancing at Kiima.

     Hotaru pulled her Henshin rod and stared at it. "She's preparing to strike."

     The Commodore was on the sidelines, and glad of it. Stupid scheming morons! he wanted to shout out loud as the clawed, wild-haired woman in the outre evening gown floated towards the podium where the delegation waited.

     They didn't listen to any part of the briefing, except what they wanted to hear! He glanced at Itto Kui Takarada of the JASDF, My daughter. I should have more strongly opposed your joining the JSDF, and then joining the 'Gojira Squad'. But you've gotten where you are on your merits and decisions. I should be proud of you, he thought, Instead, I'm terrified for you.

     The woman landed on the podium and smiled at all the politicians, and the crowds of school kids.

     A predator's smile, and so pleased these idiots have arranged the buffet for her. This is going to be a disaster, the Commodore thought as he checked the forces he had available, And I have to wait for it to start, before I can stop it.

     "I am glad you agreed to ally yourselves with me, against our ancient enemies: Serenity and her assassins," the woman said, seeming to savor every word.

     The Commodore felt dizzy and wanted to agree with Beryl's words. But that boy she murdered, he clung to that thought, rebuilding his perceptions of Beryl around her victim, At least their majesties aren't here. With all these innocent bystanders, we'll need a miracle to survive.

     "They kept such technology as they had, to oppress us. Because we would not bow to them. Now they have returned as strong as ever, and while my hunters have shown an excess of zeal, for which I sincerely apologize." Beryl gave a slight bow. The delighted politicians broke off congratulating each other to return her bow. "Many remember the atrocities and sabotage they hurled down on us. We only wanted to live our lives without their `help.` Is that so unreasonable?"

     The politicians fauningly assured her it was not.

     As she stared up at the podium, and those who stood on it, Rei felt a sense of revulsion and betrayal dig through her guts like a red-hot auger. She felt physically ill, That man never made time for me, never made time for my mother even as she lay dying. That bastard is up there exchanging small talk and pleasantries with Beryl! Of all people! she wanted to shriek at the universe as her stomach heaved and her vision narrowed to a tunnel focused on her father and her enemy standing side-by-side. If only I had my Henshin! I don't care she'd probably kill me, or that I'd spend the rest of my life in prison. Just one chance, just one! I could tear her heart from her chest and destroy the source of all these youma! He can't be doing this! He can't . . . betray me - us - like this.

     "Rei-chan. Rei-chan!" The voice and the shaking brought her out of her fugue.

     "Mina?" she asked, focusing on her fellow defrocked-Senshi.

     "Yes, Mina, Rei-chan, we have to be ready to get these people to safely . Beryl isn't going to wait. She's going to strike, and all these people will just be targets," Mina told her, "We aren't to wait for the politicians to do the right thing," Mina said sternly, "All we can do is get these people to safety."

     "Other than that, maybe Mamoru, Tate, Jeff and Asuka are watching the news," Rei realized. Otherwise, all we can do is prolong the dying, Rei didn't need to be told, All we can do is run away. She felt the rising fury at the betrayal and slaughter they could do nothing about. With my Henshin . . . and without it I'm only a victim. A victim of my father and his whims, again!

     "Usagi and Makoto have another group to move into the building," Mina told her as she made sure she could get at least some people into the bulk and warren of the Diet building, once the shooting began.

     "I hate the thought of - "

     "Depending on our friends to save us?" Mina asked angrily, "Killing monsters is what they do! If they catch Beryl like this, then it's all over, for her!"

     Rei nodded. Monsters killing monsters to protect humans, she thought, then wondered, I wonder if that applies to us Senshi as well, if we'll become monsters, or be seen as monsters?

     The massive energy beam that swept in front of them, shocked all the passengers.

     "That had to be thousands of miles across," Raccoon-dragon commented as he hung there in the sky.

     "Why is the planet still in one piece?" Asuka asked as they watched the South China Sea pour over the edge and onto the exposed planetary core.

     "Quit being impressed and do something!" Xian Pu proclaimed.

     "Just what are we going to do against something that can do that?!" Asuka replied as she gestured at the hole, "That looks like a bite out of an apple, except that planet - our planet - is the thing with a bite out of it."

     "You can shoot somebody!" Xian Pu urged as she waved her arms in the air.

     "I think we're a little outclassed in terms of power," Raccoon said, "Whoever - "

     The blast slammed into them from some unseen source.

     Asuka shook her head. I'm floating in total blackness, she thought as she looked around and equal darkness surrounded her, This isn't good. She summoned a ball of flame. "Raccoon?" she asked of the human figure floating near her. The others, and all their baggage were gone.

     "I don't know if I am more worried that something can do that," Asuka said, "Or that we survived without a singed hair or damaged clothing."

     Raccoon was looking around. "You're the physicist, but even if the stars themselves were destroyed, wouldn't we still see them?"

     "Unless that blast also destroyed the photons that were on their way here as well," Asuka answered. I don't like what all this is implying, she thought.

     A movement near them drew Asuka's attention.

     "I think there's someplace that I'd rather be," a gravelly voice told them as they perceived an area of acceleration away from them.

     "I think it's time we quit kidding ourselves about what we are, and start dealing with some of these problems," Raccoon told her. She could see he was resolute, but unhappy with the implications.

     Yeah, I've been dreading the same thing, she thought as she considered pursuing their ally across the interplanetary distances, I guess . . . it all is just a dream now. 'Look at me, I'm almost normal.', Asuka thought sadly.

     Tenchi screamed. What he was seeing and hearing, and even smelling, was so confusing it was physically painful. Just as he considered either going completely mad or pushing it all away from himself, it stopped. Everything had become an ever-changing collection of crystals. Their many faceted surfaces changing and twisting as they moved or sat still.

     This is still pretty weird, but it's better, he thought.

     "Sorry about the mind control, kid," a shard of black obsidian that shifted between a dinosaur, a bird, a coiled snake and an alligator, told him. Its shifts and the delicacy of its facets changed as it spoke.

     "Mind control?" Tenchi asked as he tried to gather and steady his thoughts.

     "Yes. You can handle a 5 or 6 dimensional reality, but not all 11-dimensions of this reality," the shard explained, "So I put a compulsion on you to experience only 5 dimensions at a time. They cycle through pretty quickly, so you can't be attacked by something in a dimension you weren't sensing at the time. It will fade within a short while."

     "Gee, thanks," Tenchi said nervously. That almost sounds like Washu-chan. "What's happening?"

     "Somebody is getting a reminder that near-absolute power doesn't make you God with a capital G."

     "Z was talking about Tsunami, Washu and Tokemi as old fools," Tenchi said, glancing around expecting retribution. When none came, he let out a sigh of relief.

     "True, they have little understanding of reality, beyond their rather limited perceptions."

     "Just because they can't create a being more powerful than themselves?"

     The obsidian shard took on a more sympathetic tone, "In every creature's life, if they are the least bit sentient, they will look upon something: a vista, a failure -"

     "Leave Bill Gates out of this," Tenchi warned, looking for lawyers.

     The obsidian shard continued, "- or something they cannot comprehend and ask 'Is this all there is?', 'Is this all I am?'"

     "They want something more than the universe?" Tenchi asked, then realized, "They want something beyond their experience in the universe!'

     "Exactly," the obsidian sounded pleased, its facets shifting faster, "Washu found the answer, but realized they'd failed to properly frame their question. As a priest in training, the answer should be obvious to you. Their logic could not accept any of the answers they found, and as you can guess, they stumbled over their answer many times, then picked themselves up and continued on. Is there more than our world?"

     "There's the Heavens and the Hells, the Christian Heavens and Hells, Buddhist Nirvana, the Australian DreamTime, a lot of others," Tenchi considered, "None of them can be proven or disproven using logic, you have to have faith. So they know about them, but they can't see them as answers."

     "Correct, yet each of them have tried to bypass their inherent inhumanity, by attempting a link with a human. Hoping to understand these possible answers to their question. Washu tried to operate without her full powers, but couldn't allow herself to be human. So she couldn't understand being human. Ryoko is her daughter, yet remains incomprehensible on many levels. Tokemi created her link with Z, as a servant. While Tsunami created a complete link with Sasami, and has learned the truth of their answer, as opposed to the facts of it. So, priest in training, what is the truth, rather than the fact?"

     "You do sound like Washu," Tenchi complained, then laughed nervously, "That seeking the answer is better for learning about yourself than finding the answer. That's the oldest cliche there is."

     "Cliches are merely truths that have lost their force, not their truthfulness. The problem with omniscience is that you do know everything, but you know you know everything. If you encounter something that you cannot understand within that context, you assume it is unknowable. A human can incorporate it, layering with myth and simile until they can slip it in their pocket and pull it out when they need it. Humans also realize that the same thing may mean a dozen different things to a hundred different people. Was 'Surrender Dorothy' a command for the people of Oz to surrender the girl, or a command to Dorothy to surrender herself?"

     "Or both," Tenchi replied. Now I remember why I hated Koans and Mondos, he thought. "So you don't think you know everything, you're sure of it," Tenchi realized, "What does that have to do with me?"

     "You are one of the anomalies they couldn't understand," the obsidian shard told him, "Washu has encountered others far more terrifying than you or Z. Unfortunately for your people, in her finding them, they found her as well. The stars are right, vengeance must be served and obligations rearranged. Since this is unclaimed territory, someone must stake a claim."

     "M-M-Me?" Tenchi stammered, "I'm not a god. I'm sure I'm not the God, I - why are you laughing?" Tenchi grew angry. "Don't laugh! I just want a way out of this mess!" he shouted.

     "I apologize," the obsidian shard said and bowed, "But you wondered why Z called them fools, and you've just answered the question. They have omnipotence and all the regard for their creations that you'd have for an infection. You can barely control, let alone understand the power you have, and you are seeking to fix, then solve the problem. You claim to want an escape, when what you are demanding is a solution."

     Tenchi didn't even attempt to argue. "You have one?" Tenchi asked, hope filling his voice.

     "A temporary one, the more permanent one requires a revelation to these three, a revelation neither I nor you can give them, or force them to accept once they have it. I cannot give you the revelations that will solve your problem, but I can give you the question to accrete it around. 'Do you have anything worth living for?'" The shard seemed to coil around itself, as if uncomfortable or restless. "Dying for a cause is easy, a flash of pain and glory, and it's all ended. Living for something means accepting it now, flawed though it is, nurturing it and possibly see it grow beyond you. Or having it die still full of promise. Or living with the knowledge you cannot control everything, especially something you love."

     "You sound like someone I met once," Tenchi said, "He talked in riddles just like that."

     The obsidian chuckled. "You avoid my question. You don't have to answer me, but you must answer it for yourself."

     "Why is that so important? 'Do you have something to live for?'" Tenchi said.

     " 'Do you have something worth living for?'," the obsidian corrected, then paused a long while, "Everyone has something to live for, but is it worth it?"

     "I guess, why is it so important?" Tenchi asked.

     "In about 95 seconds, it's going to be the most important question in these universes, and it's best you already have the answer, when the question will mean life or death for all."

     Tenchi considered all the people in his life, all the relationships with them. "Okay," he said, finding the answer.

     "Good luck." The obsidian object vanished.

     The immense trio of glowing figures waited, seeming to ignore all around them. The smaller black figure wrapped around them seemed inconsequential.

     "Mother, Maiden and Crone," Asuka commented on the trinity, "So do they actually understand what's going on in there?"

     "Are you kidding?" Raccoon replied, pointing out the Scholarly Dragon sailed out of the light, "If they had the barest inkling, we wouldn't be in this mess. They don't even understand each other."

     "We need to get out of here!" The dragon swept up both of them as he raced by.

     "What's going to happen?" Asuka asked as she swung herself into her customary stance, then realized Raccoon was having trouble. "What's your problem?"

     "I've never ridden a dragon before. I've always been the dragon," he replied peevishly.

     Asuka giggled as she got him situated so he wouldn't fall off.

     "What is going to happen," the Scholarly Dragon told them, "Is everything is going back to normal. So you two need to be in position to catch your passengers and those eggs when they cease to be nonexistent. Also, the Scouts are in trouble. Beryl herself is at the Diet building, we'll have to coordinate our attacks."

     "What are we going to do against Beryl?" Asuka asked, "We've got a dragon-load of eggs, and other breakables."

     "I'll take the baggage and passengers to Fuji-san. I know a place the eggs will be safe and warm, and it is on a major 'Dragon Line'. Then I'll take Stirogi in to clean up anything you two have left," Raccoon replied.

     "Ha! Ha!" Asuka replied.

     The Commodore watched the teams unlimber their weapons, as the glowing woman laughed and floated towards them. "Catch her in a crossfire!' he ordered, hating the seeming eternity the weapons require to come to firing condition.

     They fired, a few seconds of streaming hot plasma, and 'something else' that was supposed to be the ultimate weapon. The beams played over a shield sphere that hovered more than a meter from her body.

     Our best armor would melt like wax, and she stands unaffected, the Commodore realized, I wonder if a plea on television would get the Senshi here faster.

     "Keep moving! Keep moving!" Makoto shouted, pushing people into the building while the soldiers did their level best to slow down and distract Beryl. Great. If I live, I could get a job stuffing trains, Makoto thought as she used all her strength and intimidating appearance to keep people moving. And what then? The doors won't stop her. The best we can hope for is to scatter these people, so while she's slaughtering some, the others can escape.

     "Where are Pretty Sammi and the others?" Makoto muttered, "We could use a star-battleship right now."

     Where Beryl's black beams touched them, the vans with the heavy weapons brewed up, incidently spraying flaming shrapnel into the fleeing crowds. A small handful of stragglers, the too stubborn, or the too stupid, the Commodore thought as the black beams sought out the men trying to engage with pistols, rifle and even rockets.

     Whoever is doing crowd control to get them in the building deserves a medal, the Commodore thought as he daubed at the blood from his cheek where he'd been cut, Of all the times for the Senshi not to show up! Well, it's to be expected, they probably wouldn't know who'd be shooting at them. I wouldn't show up in their circumstances.

     A blast of a very different jet black, threw Beryl to the ground and sideways through the flaming debris. The Commodore looked up at a creature from every Hell he'd ever heard of. Immense, reptilian and black as coal, save for the yellow eyes filled with amused malevolence. It hung there, as if gravity feared to touch it. Its wings moved only to propel it forward. Then he saw atop the head of the dragon, the commanding figure in the royal blue and purple trimmed fuku. "Oh - my."

     "Lying to gullible politicians is unfortunate, but attacking innocent children who sought to learn about their government is unforgivable!" The platinum blonde figure tossed her head, sending her hair glittering in the sun, and pointed her polearm of blue-white flame at the fallen Beryl.

     "You! I destroyed you!" Beryl shouted at the figure, shaking with rage.

     The girl on the dragon laughed. "Do you believe I would send untrained girls against you, if I couldn't have moved in to back them up at any time?" The girl hugged herself and laughed uproariously.

     Beryl's beams of black energy slammed into and crawled around a shield surrounding the dragon, who smirked back at the woman on the ground.

     The Commodore noted that others were rousing themselves and getting the few remaining victims who could move or be moved into the Diet building. Good, good, he thought as he headed to assist, School girls, shouldn't they be running around screaming? Oh, that's not funny.

     The girl again raised her pole arm. "In the name of the Heavens! I shall punish you!"

     "Take cover!" the Commodore shouted as he took his own advice.

     The dragon and the Senshi fired together.

     "She's so cool!" Usagi gushed, little stars forming in her eyes as she stared at the Senshi blasting away at Beryl, then she burst into tears, "I thought up that speech and she stole it! Waah! And she does it better than me! Waah!"

     Mina turned to Rei. "We can kill her inside, and nobody will notice."

     Rei nodded and the pair dragged the sobbing Usagi into the building.

     "She's got a dragon! Why don't we have dragons?!" Usagi complained, "Are we just the training team?"

     "That's Usagi," Rei commented as they closed and barricaded the door behind them, "Always has her priorities straight."

     "Rei? Hino Rei?" she heard called to her. She turned and saw her father, and a collection of news cameras approaching.

     I do not need a touching 'father and daughter meeting' to boost his poll ratings, Rei thought, then smiled. "Usagi here's the man who invited Beryl here to eat us all." Rei practically threw Usagi at the man.

     "Waah!! Why do you hate children so much that you'd feed them to soul-sucking monsters! WAAH! I don't want my soul-sucked out and eaten by a Youma. I wanted to grow up and be a cute wife with a cute baby! Waah!"

     Rei watched with sadistic glee at the man dealing with Usagi. As bad as dealing with Usagi for the first time is for anyone, Rei thought as she grinned.

     "You are vicious," Mina whispered, clearly wanting to say more, but fearing the repercussions.

     Mako-chan isn't the only one who can learn new techniques, Rei thought as she slipped away into the crowd. Beryl, I will destroy you. I wish I could put your severed head on my father's desk, she thought, Just to remind him who and what he threw away to get where he is.

     "Whatever she's got backing her shields would give the Krell an inferiority complex," the Scholarly Dragon reported.

     "All we have to do is keep her occupied," Asuka replied as she concentrated her fire into a tighter beam. If I can't overwhelm your whole shield, let's see if I can punch a hole in it.

     "We also can go hand-to-hand," the Scholarly Dragon reminded her between breathing out his breath weapon, "Her attacks haven't exactly been shaking us up either, and we'd have the advantage."

     "Have all the targets cleared out?"

     "All that can," the Dragon reminded her.

     Asuka grimaced at that.

     "Okay, we've cleared the field as much as possible. Let's close in. Drop me off once we're on the ground, let's see who draws the most fire."

     "Too bad there's not a house I can drop on her," the Dragon said.

     A bolt of white and another bolt of black converged on Beryl, as two more dragons swept in from two directions. Beryl looked at the three converging forces with increasing desperation. She made a complicated gesture, and vanished.

     "What the Hell did you do?" Asuka shouted at the arriving sandy-brown dragon. "We could have finished her off!"

     "And that would have left dozens to hundreds of others," Jeff-dragon replied as he drew close, "I also did not want to fight the battle in the middle of this city. Now we know where they are, and where we'll have to go to attack them on their own home ground. Where all options are available."

     "Oh," Asuka said. She glanced around at the columns of smoke and the shattered pavement. Yeah, right, she thought, Better to blow up their backyard, rather than ours.

     "Right," Jeff-dragon said, "Change back, then let's get down there to help."

     "I'm going to keep an eye on those eggs, until I can set up the proper wards," the Scholarly Dragon said, "I'll leave the repairs to you."

     "Go." Asuka easily leapt from one dragon to another. "I guess training with Kho Lon paid off."

     The carnage was less than they'd expected. Commodore Takarada had one victim in particular that drew his attention. In the background, the special disaster teams were moving debris, and rescuing those who could be rescued, others were placed in bags and carried out with some reverence.

     But what do you do to one who still lives, but will never recover? he wondered, feeling very small and helpless in the face of things to big and powerful for him to have affected, She still lives, but . . . The ugly head wound drew his eye. I can put her in a chair and keep her fed, clean and warm, but there will be no return.

     A gaijin and a violet-haired school girl approached. He barely noticed them until they put their hands on her arm.

     "She's not dead," he protested in alarm, then he realized both had their eyes closed and a soft glow had enveloped all three of them.

     "Oh my head!" his daughter screamed as she sat up, clutching her head. She bowed her head and breathed heavily as he and the gaijin boy steadied her. Once she didn't need both, the school girl wandered off.

     "Commodore Takarada," the boy told him, "You just used your one and only 'Get Out of Jail Free' card, and you've gotten an idea how powerful the Senshi and their allies are, and on whose side they are. I'd suggest not looking for them. The battle here was to drive off Beryl, because the fight to the finish will be like an exchange of fire not seen since Leyte Gulf or the naval battles around Guadalcanal. There will be no place for gentleness or noncombatants, only the quick and the dead." He transferred the stunned girl to his arms and withdrew. "Be seeing you." He tipped his hat and turned away.

     The Commodore tried to protest, but by the time the boy had turned, he'd vanished completely. The father held on to his daughter, and left the work to those who knew it best. He was grateful for the miracle, and terrified at the underlying meaning.

     "We have to attack now!" Rei urged as she paced between the others. I know it isn't only Beryl that I'm angry with, she thought, But when we kill her, that will deal with the rest of it. She refused to give up her anger, enjoying the warmth of it. She looked at the faces, Usagi, Minako, Makoto, Kiima and Ami, and tried to gauge their reactions. "She's weakened and wounded. We know where she is, and if we hit her now, right now! We can finish this, finish her." She saw she was frightening the others, but didn't care. They'll see it, the necessity of it, she thought, They'll follow.

     "How do we get there?" Usagi asked in a near whine, "You haven't told us where she is."

     "In the arctic," Rei told them, her anger boiling up as she told them, "While we were fighting to preserve Japan, they were already negotiating with her. As if they could buy her off, gain her technology and - and - sell our souls for a pitiful advantage!" She'd clenched her fist and was now shaking with righteous rage.

     "Rei," Ami began, "Are you -"

     "Of course I'm sure!" She towered over the girl. "This will finally let us take the fight to them!"

     "I think she was asking if your father's involvement was clouding your judgement," Kiima commented, looking at Rei carefully.

     No, I will not pick a fight with you, Rei thought and reined in her anger, at least partially. "Even if my father wasn't involved," Rei replied to the girl, "It would still be the right thing to do!"

     "Without us?" Tatewaki asked as he and Mamoru approached. Mamoru accepted Usagi's squeal and flying tackle. Tatewaki sat down next to Ami, and exchanged a shy smile with her. "You would leave without us, your allies."

     "We were in a hurry," Rei tried to brush it aside. We have to hurry! Every moment we delay gives Beryl time to recover and gain strength! she fumed inwardly, Why can't even Ami see that?

     "You still have not answered how we will arrive there," Tate pointed out, "Or why you have not enlisted your other allies. The Shaman, Asuka, Pretty Sammi - " Tate faltered as Rei stared at him angrily.

     "The Jurains should have no part in this!" Rei growled, "They had plenty of opportunities to help Serenity against Beryl, instead they chose to let the Moon Kingdom fall! Why should we expect any better from them now!?" she screamed at him.

     Tate was about to answer when he felt Ami's hand on his. He acknowledged her and fell silent. His expression told Rei the argument would be finished later, and not to her advantage.

     "Besides, if we keep relying on them for everything, how will we learn to stand on our own," Ami said, "They hurt Beryl, drove her off, after flying all the way from China and fixing whatever that energy blast that Beryl summoned did. They'll come if we call them, but after doing all that, they're probably exhausted."

     "There is a way to teleport to Beryl's location," Luna admitted, "It's difficult, and we couldn't take much more than the Senshi and two or three others."

     "See?" Rei pointed out, "Look, I know it seems impulsive, but we have a chance, later or tomorrow will be too late. Beryl thinks we're gone. We've got our Henshin back and total surprise on our side. If things get too bad, we can always pull out and try again later. Agreed?"

     Rei saw the others nodding, with varying degrees of reluctance. She held up her newly returned Henshin rod and smiled. "Usagi?" She'll agree, she has to agree, Rei thought.

     Uncharacteristically, Usagi simply stared at her Henshin, as she turned it over and over in her hands. While Rei fumed at every lost second, Usagi looked from face to face, getting a nod, a scowl or both from all those around her. Her decision made, Usagi stood and looked at her friends. "Let's do this!" She smiled at Rei. "Right now!"

     "You're sure we can't get the upgraded rods for two days?" Jeff asked Sasami on the other end of the telephone line, "Okay, once we figure out where they're coming out of, we'll call you and you can bring the Senshi up for the grand finale." He hung up the phone and looked at the faces around him. "Evidently, when the universe got put back, Sasami and company were always back on Earth with Tenchi. And yes, that's exactly what I meant. They can't come help us immediately, but once we've got Beryl and company on the run, Pretty Sammi and Ryo-Oh-Ki will be more than willing to give her a warm welcome. As well as Lady Seto's Mikagami and Lady Ayeka's Ryu-Oh. I think they're holding back to see what kind of damage we can really do."

     Asuka walked from the restaurant's other phone. "Hotaru doesn't know where they are. Once you gave them their improved Henshin to help with the rescue, they sent her home and waited there. I called Mamoru, and left a message, Kodachi doesn't know where Tatewaki is, but he left when Beryl attacked the Diet."

     "The girls are not in Tokyo. Hotaru vanished as soon as you hung up the phone, and I couldn't track her," the Scholarly Dragon in human form told the others, "They have either gone to assault Beryl. Or they are off planet investigating the disturbances we lived through."

     "What disturbances," Stirogi asked.

     "The destruction of most of this galaxy," Jeff replied as they thought over the possibilities and their options.

     "Wouldn't we have noticed that?" the transformed dragon asked.

     "Not if you were destroyed and reconstituted too," Jeff said absently.

     "No over think as always," Xian Pu interjected, "They attacking Beryl, you plan to attack Beryl. You go attack Beryl and meet them there. Simple? Yes, go do." She waved her hands, as if shooing them away.

     "She's right," Langley said, "You, me, and our two heavy friends here go stomp on Beryl and company. If the girls call, put them in touch with Sasami and they can sail in in comfort, from the deck of a battlewagon, and yes, you can come to, aboard the battlewagon. If they're there, you know they're going to need us, all of us. So we move out now."

     "Okay. We'll teleport now, and devil take the hindmost," Jeff said as the four drew together. An instant later, they were elsewhere.

     "The place has been stripped!" the Scholarly Dragon's voice echoed through the corridors and tunneled-out halls of Beryl's palace, "There should have been thousands of people here to grate us." He ignored their winces. "There's evidence of only a few hundred."

     "You and your magic noses, it's grating. Then we know what they fed on during their captivity," Asuka commented, "Each other." She shuddered at the thought.

     "It isn't completely stripped," Stirogi, in dragon form, called from a side chamber of what had been the throne room.

     The others rushed to see what was there.

     "Why would they leave him behind?" the Scholarly Dragon asked of the huge crystal with the man trapped inside, "He's dressed as one of their generals. If there was a major battle, wouldn't they want to take him with? If he was a guard, shouldn't he have woken up and attacked us?"

     "There's nobody here," Raccoon said, "Now we need to figure out where they all went. Because I'll bet you dollars to doughnuts, the Senshi are attacking there, not here."

     "We should still rig this place to be destroyed," Asuka told them, "I'll take Stirogi to do that, you two scan this throne room. That's probably where they started the ritual."

     She left the two mages to discuss methods and scan for locations, while she considered the best way to destroy the hollowed out rock and cavern system.

     "With a big enough blast," Stirogi suggested, walking beside her in dragon form, "The whole place would collapse."

     Asuka rubbed her arms. "I think we need to do more than collapse the place. The whole locale is evil. Can't you feel it?"

     "Yes, but it isn't evil, it's just anti-life. Not death, but the sucking out and consuming of life, light, energy, even magic. Like the whole place was build to draw out every bit of energy."

     "Assuming it didn't store the energy, where did it go?" Asuka asked, "If this was Mordor, it would have gone to Sauron. But the boss isn't here, and I don't think she took her extension cord with her." She abandoned speculation for more concrete concerns. "So we'd have to generate a blast that would encompass the whole place. Heat the whole thing to the vaporizing point. Or drop it down a hypermass . . . or age it until it collapses." Asuka brightened. "That's what we do, or I do, accelerate time. Let normal aging take this place and everything in it down." Then she frowned. "If I do that, I won't be in any condition to help when we arrive at Beryl's new address."

     "I think preventing her from having a place to retreat to will more than make up for it," Stirogi assured her.

     "Right," Asuka said as she rubbed her hands eagerly, "Okay, where to get started?"

     Stirogi carried the near-comatose girl on his back. Strange, she must have ridden dragons so often, even in her current state, she knows exactly how to hold on. The boy-dragon and his terrifying alter-ego both stood in the center of the room. The mystic symbol they'd redrawn or reactivated glowed with a sickly, green light.

     "We'd better hurry. Time will accelerate rapidly soon. I wanted to be older, but not as old as I'll be if I stay here," he told them.

     "Well, good," the boy said "We're done and ready to go."

     "Gather her in," the black monster told him, "Is she all right?" While delivered in a conversational tone, Stirogi felt the menace behind the question.

     "She just exhausted herself. She'll be fine," he replied, trying not to let his knees knock, "I did try to talk her out of it, but I suspect no one has had much luck in that regard."

     The black monster considered then nodded. "True, all too true."

     "Ready?" the boy asked, "I'm worried that this will easily handle all the mass and power we're sending through it. So the original was even stronger. I hate to think about what they're fighting."

     "Then - go." The black monster looked around at the snow fields as the wind howled and the ice whirled around them. "I think this is the definition of a pyrrhic victory."

     The fields were covered with ash and powdery snow, except for the scars that scoured through to the ice below. Asuka seemed to be the only one to even feel the bitter cold.

     "Are you all right?" the Scholarly Dragon asked.

     "It isn't the cold that's bothering me. It should be, but it isn't," she admitted.

     The Dragon looked around the field, the residue of dead youma lay thick on the ground, almost indistinguishable from the snow it mingled with or the bodies they both covered. Sight, scent and sound of the carnal house it should have been, all muted by the ice and snow. Residues of great magics hung everywhere, twisting perceptions away from reality further. In a hundred years, this place will still be here, the Dragon thought, Under the snow, but filled with evil, death and madness. I wish I knew what they were thinking, coming here without us. Madness.

     "Quite a battle," Stirogi said, looking around at the scars and lumps as far as the eye could see,"No color here, not even the red of blood." The cold drake seemed impressed by a cold even deeper than his own.

     "We're looking for survivors," the Scholarly Dragon reminded him as his eyes fell on flash of yellow, a second of careful claw-work revealed Sailor Venus. With those wounds, it's impossible she could have survived, he thought, a gentle touch to her chest confirmed she was very dead. He scanned the ice fields. Not looking for color, he's right about that. No, just looking for craters, that's this field's chief `crop`. He extended his senses and was overwhelmed. Too much senseless death, he thought as he withdrew his senses, depending on his eyes and nose, Both sides hated each other, they were both possessed with a spirit of rage. I wonder if Usagi's Scouts, or Serenity's soldiers ever understood the depths or the reason for that hatred. For Usagi's case, I hope she didn't, I fear Serenity didn't either.

     "They put up a Hell of a fight," the boy said, "The enemy must have thrown everything away. They had an army, not just the one-at-a-time monsters." He gazed down into the clear ice beneath him, pointing down he told them,"There's Beryl down there, and she's dead too." He walked to a large snow covered lump, brushing aside the covering of ash and snow. "Usagi and Mamoru fought side by side to the end. As cold as it is, I don't know how long they've been here, but as badly torn up as they are, they're beyond my ability to bring back."

     "The army didn't do much good for Beryl, the Senshi punched straight through. They only fell when that force closed in on them from all sides, including above," Stirogi said, "They all died. For what?"

     "The right to eat the world, or to die beside their Queen reborn," Asuka replied, "Aren't any of you cold?"

     "We aren't fire-aspected," the boy said, obviously completely unaffected by the cold as he searched and analyzed, "Maybe they had help after all. There should have been a massive heat bloom from this battle. That should have attracted someone's attention."

     With two dragons, a clutch of eggs in this world and the boy finally able to become a dragon . . . I doubt Yig would care about anything, the Dragon considered the carnage and the uselessness of it, And the Jurains are waiting for our call. Why weren't we contacted? Why didn't they try to coordinate? Langley and the boy taught them better. Did they come out here intending to kill Beryl and die? To what end? Vengeance? A loyalty test? Grief at having failed by living longer than their queen and godhead? Selfish as Usagi can be, she would have been appalled that such a sacrifice would even be asked. She would have known they could still be normal humans, was the idea of having fulfilled their function so terrifying that with Beryl and their Princess dead, they let the others kill them?

     The boy draped his coat over Langley's shoulders and gestured. The winds died down and the snow ceased to swirl. The resulting silence was shocking, broken only the crunch of snow from careful footsteps and the sound of snow being brushed away from the huddled figures and remains.

     "I found Sailor Mars," the boy announced, and a moment later added, "She's dead too."

     "If Moon was back there, Venus was there," Asuka began, she looked across the snow fields and began marching. As she passed the Scholarly Dragon, she whispered to him, "Keep him back."

     The Dragon knew the reason. The one who fought hardest and would be first into the battle, he thought as the boy advanced. He dropped his wing to block his advance and the sight. "You've seen enough death in your life, you have no need to see this."

     The boy seemed to want to protest, then turned away.

     "This one's alive!" Stirogi called and gestured for them, as he gingerly lifted a large male from the snow.

     "That's Kuno," the Dragon said as he stripped the cloaks and other cloth from some of the bodies, to wrap their only witness in.

     The boy touched Nerima's most-infamous swordsman. The Dragon could practically see the power draining out of him into Kuno. Then the boy sat back. "He'll live, but I'm spent. I don't know how he hung on so long."

     Stirogi caught him before the boy could topple over in the snow. The Scholarly Dragon saw Langley's hopeful expression, then she frowned and looked back at where she'd been digging.

     So, she's gone too the Dragon thought. "We have to get him back home where he can be treated," he said, "Boy, you and I will take him there. Langley and Stirogi will verify Beryl's forces are dead, and return the Senshi for proper disposal. No arguments."

     "No arguments," the boy admitted wearily, "But I can't teleport."

     "I can fly," the Dragon said, "Very fast."

     They loaded the wrapped casualty onto his back and he set the boy next to Kuno, before launching himself into space and racing off towards Japan.

     As she and the transformed Stirogi entered the Neko-chan, Asuka was amazed that Tatewaki was actually able to sit up and talk. I guess a few hours let the Nerima stamina bring him back from the near death, she thought as she watched Xian Pu and Ukyo helping Kuno to one of the tables in the main area. He's got the haunted expression I've seen on too many survivors, Asuka realized, You did all you could, and you survived. Why is that your fault?

     "They came, so many," Kuno said quietly.

     It should be funny, she thought as she sat beside him and took his hands, A trivial action and you'd embroider it all to Hell and gone. A real struggle, and words fail you. He felt how cold her hands were and enclosed them in his.

     "I must apologize." Tate bowed his head. "I should have been more forceful in my insistence that we include you. They believed that if the battle went against us, we could break away."

     "Why didn't you?" Raccoon asked as he sat at an adjacent table, still looking wrung out for his earlier healing and all the other actions of the day.

     He looks like death warmed over, Asuka thought, Who went dancing with Death? Tate or you, Raccoon?

     "When Mamoru and Usagi fell on killing Beryl . . . " Kuno's laconicness disturbed Asuka, "The others seemed to have lost heart." He shook his head. "Trivial mistakes, they cared nothing for defense, or they refused to continue their attack. It varied. But none would leave. I fought to protect Ami-chan for as long as I could, until I stood alone on the plains." He looked up at the faces around him, his expression haunted, he clearly took the blame for what happened. "The chill winds felled me, as if all the wounds I had suffered were not enough."

     He bowed his head. "I begged, I pleaded, but with their Princess gone . . . neither logic nor love would sway them. Perhaps the pain of surviving was too great, perhaps they felt they had failed." He looked up, tears in his eyes. "They saved the world, Usagi told them to find love, why did they remain to die? Why did -?"

     Why didn't Ami, or Makoto, or even Kiima try to get away? Why did they abandon those they loved? Asuka asked the question Kuno couldn't, 'Didn't Ami love me enough to live after Usagi was gone?' Maybe not. I guess Makoto didn't either, their Princess was their one true love.

     "You did all you could. More than could be expected," Raccoon laid a hand on Kuno's shoulder, "You have betrayed no one by living through it. Not Ami, not me, and not yourself."

     "A samurai - "

     "- is to serve," Asuka interrupted, "Seeing the last of them fall, making sure their fate would be known. That is the best service you could render."

     Kuno seemed ready to protest, then bowed low. Xian Pu placed some hot broth before him and withdrew, for once sensing `happy Shampoo` was not appropriate here.

     Asuka drew back, then stepped aside as Stirogi motioned her over.

     "Are you going to tell him what happened with the bodies?" the girl-dragon asked.

     "No. It's going to be difficult enough telling their families," Asuka admitted, "Right now, it would just give them false hope. Besides, I recognize a transubstantiation when I see it. They went `elsewhere`, they didn't get resurrected, and they didn't reincarnate. Maybe they'll come back eventually, but tonight isn't the time to go looking. Let the wounds heal and the pain subside. Besides, as long as it us took to get back here, wouldn't they have called if they were back?"

     "They didn't call us when they left," Stirogi pointed out. Asuka couldn't argue with that.

Epilogue:

     Jeff stood in the pouring rain and watched the students filing out of the school. Two very strange weeks had passed, even for Nerima. Until he'd finally made time to break away. Not a good omen, he thought sourly as he considered the unseasonable rain, But it will be good to see how they've recovered. He recognized some of the students, two in particular laughing and joking. Both tall and proud, in matching non-standard uniforms, one white-haired cut short, the other brown hair in a long pony-tail. The pair detached themselves from another group that included a short haired girl who looked straight at him, then dismissed the problem. Et Tu, Ami-chan? he wondered and focused on the pair marching straight towards him. Their matching blue and white flower-patterned umbrellas detracted from their fierce expressions substantially. Okay, you're mad, but at who, and why? he waited and wondered.

     "You got a problem Mister? Or do you usually stand in the rain watching kids?" Makoto asked, clearly ready for a fight, and Kiima equally ready to back her up.

     At least she's no longer so alone, he thought, 'Mister', how old does she think I am? Jeff smiled, despite that he saw no recognition in their eyes, or in Ami's. "I was led to believe a friend of mine was attending school here. It seems that someone played a joke on me." They stood there, the rain pouring down on them. None moving, none speaking. Jeff waited, willing for Makoto or Kiima to give some hint some clue. Makoto radiated indecision while Kiima checked him over without leaving her spot guarding Makoto's back.

     She sees no threat from a boy who is not driven screaming into the night by her `sempai` and her fearsome reputation, Jeff thought as both Usagi and Minako walked into the rain, and continued to stare at the scene unfolding, She doesn't see 'The Destroyer' of her nightmares, or `sempai's` friend. They see nothing to worry about, except Makoto beating someone up. Couple that with no magic signatures in the entire ward, and I'm getting the picture.

     Makoto broke the silence, "Oh."

     Disappointed you couldn't fight? he wondered as they stood there, What now? Ask me something? Or do you send me on my way, or do I leave? Do you remember anything? Is it erased or just deeply buried?

     "I think you can see she's not here," Makoto finally said as she took a Judo stance to prepare to attack or defend. Behind her back, Kiima gave an exasperated look.

     "Yes, I believe you are correct. Interesting you correctly guessed it was a she. I guess I'm predictable that way." And it was just a guess, or an assumption. He tipped his hat to both girls. "Have a peaceful life, young ladies." He felt their eyes on him as he walked away, and overheard bits of the whispered conversations. Kiima urging pursuit, Makoto demurring, he thought. He stopped and turned back. "A moment of your time?" he asked, "Do you believe people who have a connection in a previous life carry that connection over to their next lives?"

     "Yes," Kiima blurted out, elbowing her sempai.

     "No," Makoto said, her tone and gaze making it clear she wanted him gone.

     "I apologize for troubling you." He tipped his hat again and walked back into the rain.

     The tall gaijin walked away and began singing, or rather chanting a song. 'In the clearing stands a boxer, and a fighter by his trade, and he carries the reminders of every glove that laid him down or cut him 'til he cried out, in his anger and his shame 'I am leaving, I am leaving' -'

     " 'But the fighter still remains,'" Makoto breathed as she lost sight of the weird gaijin, she frowned, trying to remember, "Where have I heard that?" She chuckled and turned smiling to Kiima. "Weird, singing in the rain, huh big sis? Gaijin are crazy, but that one must be from Nerima." Then she realized Kiima was glaring at her. "What? I didn't hit him. I promised dad no fights in this new school." When this didn't change Kiima's expression, she said, "He was just some weirdo."

     Kiima shook her head and sighed with aggravation. "Little sister, sometimes I wonder about you." She shook her head again, scattering rain off her umbrella. "Do you scare off interesting boys on purpose, or is it just some hidden knack?"

     "What are you talking about?! I'm not that hard up for a boyfriend," Makoto countered hotly, glancing at the two laughing, long-haired blondes leaving school, "Unlike some people."

     "I just think it's weird, the first guy you meet who not only isn't shorter than you, he isn't cowed by your the tough girl act, even finds it attractive and endearing, and what, no sparkly-eyed comparison to your sempai?" Kiima seemed to consider deeply. "Who, if I remember correctly . . . tore your heart out and stomped all over it, despite what you remember." She continued, ignoring her sister's blush and raised fist. "Not even asking him about his `friend`, even after you guessed it was a girl he was pining for, and even after he gives you a second chance? Yeah, he was kinda harsh looking, but he spoke good Japanese and he had good manners. Better than your's. For a gaijin, that's pretty rare."

     Makoto glared at her sister, but was blushing too much to make it work. "He was checking me out. He was weird, it made me uncomfortable. There was just something really strange about him."

     Kiima gave her a flat stare. "Yeah. That he smiled when a pretty girl came over to talk to him, instead seeing the giant, menacing delinquent like everybody else around here, except the school ditz? Yeah, you're right, that's pretty weird." Kiima smiled. "Maybe even sinister. Maybe we should follow him and make sure he doesn't check out any other pretty girls! We can leap in and beat him up to save them! Or are you afraid if you tried to beat him up, he'd win? And demand a lover's kiss as your ransom?"

     "I could beat you up!" Makoto countered as she towered over Kiima, then let her anger cool, "Come on, we have to pick up Hotaru, dad will worry with us out in this rain and it's her turn to cook."

     "I think Hotaru would have loved cooking for her big sister's new - excuse me FIRST, REAL boyfriend."

     "He was a . . . he kept looking at me," Makoto replied to Kiima's teasing.

     "And that's wrong!? Are you pretty, or so hideous you draw stares? I watched and he checked out all of you, from head to toe. I guess it is strange he wasn't staring at your chest with his tongue hanging out the whole time. Creeped you out did it?" she asked as sarcastically as she could, "Lil' sis, I'm beginning to think the only way you'll ever get a decent guy, is if someone chains one to you."

     "Maybe he was a front for the evil-stepmother and her two lesbian daughters, out to steal Hotaru away," Makoto replied, teasing her sister back, "You and your weird dreams."

     "At least I have dreams," Kiima grumbled.

     Nerima was beset by rain that searched out every nook and cranny. He's gone, Jeff wanted to tell it, And he won't be coming back, and I'm immune. I guess Langley's right, I've got to realize that. They aren't coming for us. If they win, or if they lose, we'll have to be ready to strike Nyarlathotep from here, with whatever forces we can assemble. Then why with all those potential allies in my hands, did I walk away? I have the archeo-Henshin Sasami and I reworked and improved, I could have played the Mooncat's role, why didn't I? he asked himself, Because they're free of it. Let them grow up into calm and ordinary lives.

     He found Tatewaki and Langley in the main room. He could hear the others packing for the planned trip to China. The hopeful expressions on their faces tore at him.

     "Yes, they survived," he told them, watching the pair relax and exchange joyous smiles. "But they have no memory of the events. No memories of us."

     Kuno stood with an expression and stance that heralded a drawn blade and a proclamation of his readiness to restore Ami's memories. He stood, silent and unmoving as if rethinking, then bowed his head, took his hand from his blade and retook his seat. "I believe my sister could use a change of scene," he said quietly, "As could I. My family has a lodge in Hokkaido. We will be there."

     Langley had glanced worriedly at Jeff, then at Kuno. "Could you use some company?" she asked, "I . . . I don't think I want to stay here anymore."

     "You would be most welcome," Kuno said warmly, smiled, "You are one of the few who appreciates my tales of glory." The smile slipped, and the hurt shown through for an instant. He stood to face Langley, not releasing her hand for a moment. "Your companionship would be welcome, for both I, and my sister." He turned to Jeff. "I do not blame you for what you did. You knew not that a mere punch would have freed her from the demon. You showed perhaps more mercy than she deserved. But I cannot thank you for it either. There are some things men were not meant to know . . . the truth of their own hearts, is one. The pain of such a revelation, is always too great to bear." Kuno gave a curt bow and left, striding into the rain, as if it meant nothing to him.

     "Hides the tears," Langley said wistfully, frowned and turned to Jeff, "You used the same trick."

     "Perhaps I did," he admitted, "Congratulations, the love of your life has returned from the dead. She so impressed someone that she now has friends and a family again. If you're willing to shred that illusion, and make her remember her fighting and death, you can have her back." He glanced at Langley and gave her a half-smile. "Thanks, I'll pass."

     "What do you do now?" She looked around the restaurant. "This isn't home anymore."

     "I think I'll tag along with the others," he admitted, "There's nothing to hold me here now either. Before then, I think I'm going to go to bed." He stretched and headed towards the stairs. "Maybe I'll dream of happier times."

     "She didn't mean to hurt you," Langley blurted out.

     He froze, one hand on the rail, one foot raised. Somehow, that makes it worse, he thought, I thought . . . I'd hoped, 'she's different, this isn't like home, maybe this time' . . . only there isn't a 'this time', there isn't a 'next time'. There's just the same time, over and over again. Dreams like that are for people, not instruments like me. I should know that already, I should have learned that by now. I guess I'm not as smart as I think I am. He turned back to glance at Langley, his first real friend, and the only one who'd managed to stay with him through all the hurt and chaos. "I know," he told her softly, he bowed his head and started back up the stairs, "That doesn't change how I feel."

They say there's a place, where dreams have all gone.
They never said where, but I think I know.
It's miles through the night, just over the dawn, on the road that will take me home.
Going Home by Mary Fahl

Sailor Jupiter Interregnum 1      Back to Index

Sailor Jupiter Interregnum 1

      It was the same dream Hotaru had had before. The woman who looked like a long-haired, older version of her, and the blonde and aqua-haired women in Sailor Senshi uniforms would carve her heart out of her chest, and present it to a barely seen figure in gold armor. Then she would awake, screaming into her pillow so she wouldn't wake the whole household.

      This time, before they tore her heart out, Hotaru heard the clear command.

      "Awaken," the girl told her. The moonlight through the window illuminated her pink eyes and hair, and her very serious expression as she sat on the edge of Hotaru's bed. The hair style and costume seemed vaguely ridiculous, but her aura of confident power just made it a softening touch.

      Kawaii, Hotaru thought as she looked at the softly glowing, serious girl, who seemed her own age.

      "I am Pretty Sammi," the girl told her in all seriousness, "A defender of Love and Justice."

      "Like the Sailor Senshi?" Hotaru asked breathlessly.

      "Exactly," the girl said and smiled, seeming to brighten the whole room, "You are one too."

      "Me?!" Hotaru gasped, "But I'm too young, I'm not even in High School yet!"

      "Neither were the Senshi," Pretty Sammi giggled, then grew serious again "You are the inheritor of a great power. But I must give you the choice of whether you want that inheritance or not."

      "I can be a Senshi too?" Hotaru cried excitedly, then froze to listen for any signs she'd awakened her two sisters or her dad. She continued in a whisper, "Really?"

      "You would be the solider of Ruin, of Death and Rebirth. Some people would not want that responsibility, and I wouldn't blame you if you rejected it."

      "But the world needs me," Hotaru said, waited for Sammi's grim nod before continuing, "Then I'll do it. I heard the Senshi fought some powerful enemies, even fought their chief on the steps of the capital itself!"

      "There are plenty of enemies, and much to do." Pretty Sammi held out a small rod, that looked too gaudy to be a magic item. "Before I give you this, I must point out, that I am from Jurai, a Princess of Jurai. And our people, the Moon Kingdom and the Jurains, were never very friendly. I want to change that. The Moon Kingdom died because it isolated itself from its friends and foes. The Kingdom of Jurai has ceased to be what it promised itself and its people it would be. I need your help to save your people and mine."

      "I'll do it your Highness," Hotaru said gravely and bowed.

      "You'll be a Princess too," Sammi giggled, "So should we call each other 'Princess', 'Princess', 'Princess', 'Princess'? It sounds like a stamping machine. I prefer this I'm Pretty Sammi, but normally -" The girl transformed, into a fancy housewife-looking outfit, her hair now a shade of blue. "I'm just Sasami."

      She carefully handed over the rod. "And you, Tomoe Hotaru, will be Sailor Saturn."

      Hotaru reveled in the transformation. She stood beside a re-transformed Pretty Sammi, looking at her costume and Sammi's. "Who designed these, at least you have shorts."

      Sammi laughed. "Don't complain too much," Sammi told her, "The original design had an even shorter, lighter skirt, and didn't have a flap. So you had to be naked to use the toilet. Of course, a little gust of wind and you'd show everyone your panties anyway."

      Hotaru blushed and frowned at that.

      Sammi tugged on part of Sailor Saturn's skirt. "And they didn't have any pockets in the skirt. So you had to carry anything important in your hand."

      Hotaru swung the glaive easily. "I remember how to use this," she whispered in amazement, "I don't just know, I remember the girl who taught me. And the boy who taught me how to use my healing powers."

      "A goddess of Fire, Time and War, a god of Death, Corruption and Spirits," Sammi said, "They knew you were a Senshi. She is an expert with polearms. He is an expert in healing. They taught you."

      "What else do I have to know?" Hotaru asked, "Do I get a cute animal advisor?"

      "Not . . . yet," Sammi said, trying to hide a smile, "I'll explain."

      Hotaru - Sailor Saturn - walked along the cobblestone path and watched Pretty Sammi with confusion. Okay, she took off her boots so she could feel the cobblestones with her toes, she thought, But every once in a while, she stops and jumps up and down on them with all her might. Weird.

      Finally they reached the end of the path, and a very precipitous drop off. At the bottom, glowing softly, was a clutch of eggs. "One of those will be yours," Sammi told her, "Not an advisor, but ally and friend."

      "They aren't spiders are they?" Sailor Saturn asked nervously, "I wouldn't turn down a spider, but - I always thought advisors were cute and cuddly."

      "Like a big, black cat with cute yellow eyes?" Sammi asked enthusiastically, her hands clutched under her chin, "Like Mr. Poofens?"

      "You have an advisor, can I see him? Or is it a her?"

      Sammi looked confused. " 'See him'? What are you talking about?"

      "Oh, are advisors secret? Or private? I didn't know," Sailor Saturn admitted.

      "No, he's not secret, he's been here the whole time!" Pretty Sammi gestured around.

      Hotaru stood and looked all over the road to see Mr. Poofens. Then she felt vibration through her boots, like a small earthquake. She felt her hair standing on end. She stared at the road and was almost too frightened to ask, "Did that earthquake just say 'Mew'?"

      Hotaru looked from Kiima to Makoto and back. She tried smiling, but her big sisters were implacable. "That's how I became Sailor Saturn. I thought I was keeping it a secret."

      "You would have," Kiima said angrily, "From anyone but me."

      The monster made the mistake of trying to rise. Kiima's wing smashed it to the ground again, while her attention remained riveted on Hotaru.

      "I guess I should have said something," Hotaru admitted. But what was I going to tell you? 'It's okay because you did it too? That you were both lonely and alone? You still don't remember any of it, Hotaru thought. Then she smiled. "You two could be my sidekicks! You can be Titan," she told Makoto, "Because of your strength."

      "You can be Iapetus, because you have your secret side!" she told Kiima.

      Kiima frowned at her, then grinned at Makoto. "One problem. Iapetus is a boy."

      "Oh," Hotaru thought, trying to remember, "How about Rhea?"

      "How about you don't go out like this again," Makoto suggested, "Or we'll tell dad?"

      "No, you mustn't!" Hotaru pleaded with her older sister.

      "Isn't that my line?" Makoto asked.

      Hotaru frowned. "You always were stubborn," she muttered before she nodded. She remembered another example of Makoto's stubbornness.

      Sailor Saturn crouched on the rooftop and watched the confrontation. I always wondered how anybody could be invisible in their costume. I guess with all the rain pouring down, nobody wants to look up. She smiled as Kiima and Makoto approached their new foe side-by-side. Such a change from when you were alone, she thought wistfully, From when my daddy worked for our enemy. But that's all over now. It's the way it should be. Only one piece left and everything will be perfect. That's it Mako-chan! Go get him! Okay, he's not running, that's got your back up, hasn't it. Ki-chan's got the right idea. That's right Mako-chan, show him you're tough. Yes, he's pleased not frightened, she silently cheered the confrontation, Well don't just stand there! Do something, take a risk, get a little wet! At least try to take a swing at him! Find out how good he is! What happened to all the 'You don't really know someone until you fight them' business? Go fight him! she wanted to shout.

      "He's getting away!" she cried out, then crouched down so no one could see her. Please, please, turn around, give her another chance. Do something to jog her memory. Something that was special to just you two! Please! she thought desperately then peeked over the edge of the building, Yes, thank you very much! Come on sis! Remember! Ki-chan do something! Invite him to dinner! Steal his hat! SOMETHING! Hotaru sighed sadly. "Why is it you go to Junior High, you lose all common sense? Tomorrow, you'll be mooning over the next cute boy, who'll either ignore or insult you, and one who likes you, you let get away. And Ki-chan, you stood there and let it happen!"

      I should have jumped down there myself and started a fight with him! she thought, Well, I can't follow him, I've got to beat them back to my school. At least in this rain, Ki-chan won't risk flying. Why didn't I do something? Because I'm a coward, that's why. Stupid, silly . . .

      She continued grumbling as she dashed away into the rain.

      I wonder what he's doing right now, Hotaru thought, Next time I run away to be Sailor Saturn, I should drag Mako-chan right over to where he is . . . except he's in Nerima, not Juuban, and I can't afford train fare all the way there.

      "All right." If it isn't a case of saving the world, she silently began, then out loud, "I'll agree to not going out as Sailor Saturn alone," she then mentally amended, I hope Pretty Sammi can teleport all this way. There's still a youma or two we'll have to deal with.

      "What do you think?" Mako-chan asked Ki-chan, who was studying Hotaru very closely.

      "I think she's hiding something," Ki-chan said, "But that's the best we can hope to get out of her."

      "Would I lie to you?" Hotaru asked petulantly, causing both her big sisters to smile in a superior way. You two don't know the half of things, she thought peevishly, I might just not tell you! HA!

      "Let's go," Ki-chan said, her face screwed up with distaste, "Or do you . . . have to kill it?"

      "Turn your heads."

      Jeff sat atop the building, his prey was approaching fast, all he had to do was wait. Only one to go after this one, he thought as he adjusted the aim point of his virtual rifle, And I'll have to hunt that one down. But I've still got this one in my sights.

      Ryoga saw the pattern of gray and brown, he knew only one person in Nerima who wore clothes of that color. Righteous indignation filled his heart. I will avenge all the insults to Akane by that eta-loving, pervert-protecting gaijin! "Daibisu! Prepare to DIE!!" He charged.

      Jeff ducked down below the parapet when he heard Ryoga's warcry, and glanced around the top of the building he was crouched on. The lost boy was nowhere to be seen. I don't dare switch from dispersing my presence to detecting that annoyance, or my target will get away, he thought, I couldn't have imagined it, unless he's developed a way to become invisible. Okay, maybe he spotted me from the ground. In that case, I'm going to concentrate on what I can do before he arrives up here.

      I'm up here, and you don't see me, he thought as he glanced over the edge to line up on his target. No you IDIOT! Run away, don't fight it! At least attack it at range, or just hit it, he thought about shouting, or shouting a warning. Then he shook his head and decided against it, . . . oh well, it's been interesting. Maybe if you'd tried to be half-way reasonable . . . but Darwin has been denied too long. Goodbye moron. He grinned as he watched, a plan forming in his head. This will be just what Akane needs, he thought.

      Ryoga grabbed a shoulder of gray and brown. It isn't tweed patterned, he realized, But it would be just like Davis to try and trick me. He raised his umbrella and yanked the other boy around, intent on pummeling him. He stopped in horror on seeing leering back at him, not a face, but a hideous, half-melted gray and brown mass of intertwined scars. He stepped away in revulsion. He couldn't even stammer an apology or a battle cry. The creature raised its hands, and Ryoga felt a wave of warmth pass through him, his skin, his muscles, his bones all felt as if they'd been slightly heated.

      Ryoga stumbled back, then braced himself. If this scar-laden, half-dissolved creature wants a fight, Ryoga thought, I'll give it one. He stepped forward, intent on wiping that curious expression off the creature's face, as it raised its hands again.

      A lightning bolt struck the creature. It stumbled at Ryoga for a moment, then fell to dust and fragments. The flash left purple afterimages that obscured his vision. He raised his fist in triumph. Even the Heavens side with me, he tried to proclaim, instead he felt incredibly nauseous and bent over to throw up.

      The hospital is well-equipped, and I'm bringing in a Japanese national, Jeff had no worries, Ryoga will get treatment. Then he hid the smile that was forming. For all the good it will do him.

      "He's suffered severe radiation poisoning," Jeff told the nurse, who paled visibly. "It was gamma and x-ray, so there shouldn't be much residual." I know there isn't, he didn't say, Because I already neutralized what little there was. "But he needs immediate treatment."

      Within moments, a doctor and an orderly in special clothes took Ryoga off his shoulder and into a treatment room. Another orderly in the same special gown, this one with a scintillation counter, kept Jeff where he was, until the orderly convinced himself Jeff wasn't radioactive himself. The orderly took him to an office and ordered him to remain.

      "Waiting please for -"

      "I speak fluent Japanese, if that would be easier," Jeff told him, "I'm guessing the doctor and the police want a report of what happened."

      The orderly smiled, nodded.

      "He said something, Tendo Akane," Jeff said then gave the man the phone number. The orderly nodded again, and left. Okay smart guy, what are you going to tell the officer, probably police or public safety or public health, when he, or she, arrives? he asked himself, then considered what he'd done, I do feel a little guilty I didn't do more for Ryoga than eliminate the remaining radiation from his system. No, I didn't start this, but I am going to finish it. If the Lost Boy survives, it takes him out of the combat equation, ditto if he dies. But it would refocus Akane's attention, and possibly Genma and Nodoka's as well. In any event, that will occupy them, diverting them from further actions against the Neko-chan, as well as Langley and myself. Sorry, kiddo, next time you should at least try to be reasonable. The problem with claiming to be the fiercest wolf in the forest, is that dragons hate your boasting.

      He considered the effect of the symptoms that Ryoga would go through, and that radiation poisoning was hardly the most pleasant illness, or way to die. I hope the boy lives, but doesn't fully recover for quite a long time. That would be best for all of them, he thought, Make Akane get off her ass and work at actually being a fiancee, and throw this 'manly' nonsense out the window. Of course, Genma may ditch Ryoga and go looking for a more `worthy` pupil. Maybe Taro is available.

      The plastic sheeting covered everything in the office. Outside in the halls, sheeting of various kinds had covered all the surfaces. The colored radiation-sensitive tags and special, disposable clothes had been passed out. Jeff wore the radiation tag, but refused to surrender his clothes for a gown. I neutralized all the radiation on Ryoga and myself long before we arrived at the hospital, he thought as he regarded the two very worried officers.

      The `officers` were two women, a doctor and a police detective, lieutenant by her uniform under the disposable smocks. Both of them looked slightly terrified by the prospects.

      "There was a radiation accident," the police officer began in English, her miniature tape recorder rolling.

      "Why does everyone assume I'm fluent in English?" Jeff asked in fluent Japanese, flabbergasting both women. "The accident was in the Nerima district."

      "That explains a lot," the officer said in a quiet voice, too low for the tape machine, and in English.

      "The intersection of Fourth and Harmonious Flower Streets," Jeff continued as if ignoring the interruption.

      "One of the demons that have been plaguing the district," the officer told the doctor in English, then in Japanese said, "Please continue."

      "It was a . . . well it looked like a walking corpse," Jeff said, "It was either not human, or a really good costume."

      "Go on," the doctor spoke, "How did you know it was a radiation burst? And there was no residual?"

      "I practice Anything Goes Radiation Abatement and Remediation," Jeff said with a completely straight face, he was shocked the comment didn't elicit any further questions, no matter how patently ridiculous it was.

      "Your school is very accurate," the doctor said, "You assertion was exactly what my diagnosis indicates, no residual."

      "What caused this, a training accident?" the police officer asked.

      "He was attacked," Jeff told them, "I saw this, whatever it was, a moment later the boy attacked him, and was counterattacked and vanished in a flash of light. I determined it was gamma, because his teeth fluoresced briefly, emitted light for several moments."

      The two women whispered to each other in English, then the police officer left the room, presumable to talk on her radio.

      Probably sending the Hazardous Materials team for a clean up, Jeff thought.

      The doctor stared at him. "Are you related to the victim?"

      "No, Hibiki Ryoga, I assume that's his name, is residing at the Tendo Dojo, I have the number he said. I assume he wasn't just babbling in his delirium," Jeff said. He gave it to the doctor who made a note.

      Jeff left the hospital, avoiding Mister and Miss Tendo. I have no intention of being on the receiving end of an Akane Tendo temper tantrum, he thought as he slipped away, If she really cared about Ryoga, she should have looked after him better. Hell, I look after Ranma better, Jeff thought, And I don't even like him.

      He headed back to the Neko-chan's, staying a street away from where the demon died. He spotted the crowd that formed for any spectacle, even this late at night. They surrounded the public safety team and the police lines. He could care less. Two possibly less problems. One demon and one martial artist, he thought with satisfaction, I hope Langley will be well, or she'll find some of the peace she craves.

      Akane was in tears, she hated seeing Ryoga like this, all bandaged up, breathing with a machine. She wanted to know why this had happened, who had done this to him. My father is already blubbering that the schools will never be joined, she wondered, Where did Genma run off to . . . when the news came in? She idly wondered, Why did he do that when they discovered the truth about Ranma? Was a similar `truth` revealed, or did he also know Ryoga would die.

      I won't cry, she vowed silently as she waited for the doctor to give his pronouncement.

      "I have no need for your pity," Tatewaki told her. His injuries from the Arctic Battle were improving, after he `deigned` to be treated by the 'Devious Shaman'.

      "Good," Asuka teased, "Besides, I'm not offering any. I'm telling you that you should get out of Nerima, like you discussed. Take a vacation, see some sights. Find out who you really are."

      "I am a laughing stock," Tatewaki said, revealing for a moment, Tate, the frightened boy she remembered, "When you cannot see them, they assume you cannot hear them. They laughed, laughed at me, a ridiculous buffoon," he said despondently, the anger burnt out of him already.

      "Then you intend to charge right out and fight every one of them?" Asuka asked neutrally.

      The Blue Thunder stood up in righteous wrath, bokken in hand . . . and vanished, leaving only Tate holding a stick. She could see the hurt Mercury's demise had left.

      Like Jeff revealing the reality to Kodachi, Asuka thought sadly, He saw some of the truth, and had the rest thrust upon him. With her at his side, he could ignore it. When Mercury chose death or him, there was nothing left to hold on to. Even I want to know why, why was death preferable? I know Usagi's feelings, Tate told us she told her friends to go on living. Yet none of them did. Why!?

      "No, I suppose your idea has some merit. My father was not pleased I dropped out of Todai."

      "The Americans have a phrase for such a time and situation, would you like to hear it?" she asked and waited for him to nod, "To Hell with him and the horse he rode in on!"

      Tate smiled at that, nodded, "I will inform Sasuke . . . and I will assist him in packing. I assume you would want my 'dear' sister to accompany us?"

      "Kind of pointless to leave her behind. She's hurting too."

      "Why couldn't the Devious Shaman undo what he afflicted her with?"

      "Because there's no way to unlearn what she learned. All he did was let her see the world around clearly, without the blinders and assumptions we make to shield us."

      "To have them stripped away," he said with empathy, "It is . . . quite painful."

      "Yes," Asuka agreed, "Yes it is." She took his hand, held it. He gave her a wan smile that told her he wasn't going to drop off the face of the world while she was gone.

      Asuka left the room and headed to where she remembered 'Koda's' room was. She walked the corridors as if she actually knew the place, instead of just remembering it. It hadn't changed much from what she remembered.

      She spotted Sasuke walking along. "Tatewaki-san wanted to see you. He and Kodachi-san will be leaving for the Hokkaido lodge for a few weeks, and they'll need to pack."

      The little ninja was stunned. "How do you know about that? I don't think the elder Kuno even remembers the place."

      Oh crap, Asuka thought, I'd completely forgotten about that. `Daddy` doesn't remember even half the Kuno holdings. Tate is the Lord of the hearth.

      "And why are you trying to assist Master Tatewaki and Mistress Kodachi?" he asked suspiciously, "They are not the . . . most beloved people."

      I also forgot how much he cares for his charges. Asuka squatted so she was face-to-face with the little man. "In another world, I was the one needing rescuing. It is a debt I mean to repay."

      "And so, in this other life, you were his . . . friend?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.

      I forgot, intelligence gathering is his specialty. "Oh no, we fought often. No, it could seem we weren't friends," she replied wistfully, "But friends is what they need right now. Not something else."

      The little ninja nodded and headed off as Asuka stood and continued her trek through the `glories` of the House Kuno. She smirked at the pretension. These hadn't begun or ended with Tatewaki of the samurai pretensions, she remembered her dream of another world another Tatewaki and Kodachi Kuno, The Kunos had been a spectacularly successful merchant family. Deep water mariners, where most Japanese feared the open waters. Purchasing goods from the locals and returning made them wealthy beyond the dreams of avarice, and given them the `ability` to avoid storms. As if they had signed a deal with someone, but that was just superstition. But title was always more important than money, and no noble house would marry these low-born money grubbers. So they reinvented themselves. With each new generation it became more extreme and bizarre. Tatewaki is only their latest and most extreme version, in a long and distinguished line of slightly bent Kunos.

      She opened the door to the boudoir of another. One who's bending had taken a recent and more damaging set. Asuka looked around and saw the Ranma posters were on the floor, all in very small pieces. The mirrors that had adorned the walls were shattered, the glass shards littered the floor. The place stank of harsh chemicals and powerful floral scents. Kodachi had obviously prevented Sasuke or the staff from entering here to clean up. I'll start at the edges until I provoke a response, then charge straight in, Asuka thought as she collected the larger pieces and the bits of posters, and deposited them in a wastebasket.

      "Leave," came the broken voice from the figure huddled in the corner.

      "I believe the correct phrase is 'or what', then we have the posturing and screaming battle cry. If you're going to beat me up, at least let me clear a path over to you so you don't cut your feet to ribbons and bleed to death before you can thrash me."

      Asuka knew she was being harsh, Well Wondergirl said I was happiest when I was angry, Asuka thought, God! Taking Wondergirl's advise in how to deal with people, the world must be coming to an end. She cleared the path she had promised. Kodachi merely drew in on herself in response. 'Koda' doesn't know what she's up against, Asuka thought as she stripped the bed and flipped the glass shards out of the bedding, adding a bit of her own power to ensure their removal before she remade the bed. She also collected Koda's favorite brush and comb. This was Anna's best trick, Asuka thought and smirked at all the tricks people developed to deal with the red-headed volcano, Asuka Soryu Langley, And that it took so long to learn to turn them on others.

      Kodachi was the last bit. Asuka figured her leotard wouldn't have glass all over it like her school uniform did. She she removed the blouse and skirt with Kodachi simply staring at her mutely. Asuka carefully combed any glass out of the girl's hair before carefully picking the leotard-clad gymnast up. She carried her to the bed to set her down there. Predictably, Kodachi had wrapped her arms around Asuka's neck and wasn't letting go, instead, she was slowly tightening her grip, trying to pull Asuka tightly against her.

      So, Kodachi isn't so different from Koda-chan after all. Asuka heard the sniffs, felt the small tremors from the girl and the dampness as the tears leaked through her shirt, where Kodachi had buried her face. Asuka said nothing, reluctantly following Wondergirl's lead. Anna would chatter away, Asuka knew, Silence was always more effective with Koda-chan. I just hope it works as well on Kodachi, she thought as she removed the bands that held Kodachi's ponytail, and began brushing her long hair. She grew careful when she worked out one of the few tangles she found. The long strokes came in a regular, hypnotic pattern. With the tangles all removed, Asuka put one arm around the girl's shoulders, while she continued the slow, steady progress of the brush through her hair. Maintaining the tranquilizingly regular patterns.

      Tate-chan, rather than the Blue Thunder, Scion of House Kuno, padded silently into the room, saw his sister seemingly asleep in Asuka's arms. He nodded when Asuka gave him a meaningful glare, he slipped out just as silently, and closed the door soundlessly behind him.

      Let him go about his business, Asuka thought, He may not like his sister, he may even hate her, but he still loves her. Where have I heard that before? Asuka tried to lay the gymnast down and slip away, but Kodachi wouldn't let go. When Asuka tried a more active disentangling, Kodachi merely tightened her grip and murmured in her sleep for 'Momma'. I know the real story of Koda-chan's relationship with her mother, Asuka thought, She made Colonel Katsuragi look like a model parent. I wish I could slap the woman silly for what she put Koda-chan and Tate-chan through. But Kodachi and Tatewaki loved their mother, and both had been devastated by her loss.

      So Asuka settled the girl as best she could without getting her own neck broken, and lay beside her, waiting for enough slack to get loose without waking her.

      "After what happened to them," Asuka said as she paced the Neko-chan's floor, she remembered having this conversation before, "I can't in good conscience just abandon them." Before we were alone out back of the restaurant, she thought, Practicing.

      'And the them are the Kuno kids,' she heard Raccoon think, although she couldn't see him. She stood alone in the empty Neko-chan main room, hearing voices and in the background, the normal sounds of the restaurant filled with customers. "And you always accuse me of picking up strays," his voice teased.

      "Look, Ra - Jeff, we've already figured out that the Nerima that you lived in and the one that I lived in were different. Maybe it was part of who we were, maybe it was more than that. But . . . I understand you putting together your little group, and I know that while Kodachi became your friend, and Tate was - was the one you foisted Shampoo on." She paced the seemingly empty restaurant, ignoring the sounds of activity around her. "Well all Ukyo was, was another girl after Kaji. Once he put a bun in her oven, she disappeared and I never saw her again, ditto Shampoo and the Amazons. The only people who gave a damn I was alive, after Kaji ran off, were Koda and Tate, and the feeling was mutual. And is mutual. Both of the `fiancees` look at me as if I'm weak because I'm no martial artist, and I'm not nuts. Because they think the only appropriate behavior involving Ranma is typified by an alleycat in heat."

      Asuka felt her anger building and had to let it out. "You and I both know that give me a loaded pistol, I could make short work of either or both of them, and Cologne, all without reloading. Frankly, I don't think jumping him to get fucked is the best way of dealing with any man worth having."

      "I don't think they've considered the act, except in regards of where do children come from," Raccoon said, "But I don't dispute the rest of what you've said. I do like the idea of keeping the powder keg under control, and untangling the fiancee/fiance knots."

      "You always enjoyed the politics and negotiations, I was always the Sword of Damocles," Asuka said, "Be reasonable, or I'll sic Langley on you," she chuckled, "But like I said. Tate and Koda need somebody. When I needed somebody, they were there for me."

      "Okay, you don't have to convince me. Just keep me informed about your movements," his disembodied voice told her, "It would be just our luck to finally get a rescue, and I can't find you."

      Asuka laughed. "Do you really think after all this time, our dear, glorious Colonel Katsuragi is still looking for us? Unless they ran out of beer back home, she'd never continue the effort."

      "Possible, but I was thinking in terms of Ranma, Nabiki, Rei, maybe even Kaworu," Raccoon said, "Or I might find the way back."

      "I'll keep in touch," Langley said, "But no offence, I don''t think you'll find a way in our lifetimes. My best advice is find somebody and settle down. We'll need a lot of firepower when the Outer Gods come knocking around here."

      'You have anybody in mind?' she heard Raccoon think sadly.

      Of course! She's yours and you're hers, she wanted to scream, You have the power to give her the choice . . . but you're a boy, and the one thing you fear more than death is rejection. Except I know she won't reject you . . . except in a way, she already has hasn't she. Makoto you idiot! It was perfect, you had everything you wanted handed to you on a silver platter and you decided to forage in the trash instead. Was one phone call too much to ask? And why didn't you put a better tracking spell on her Raccoon? Idiots. I swear the Universe just waits for me to get complacent.

      Then his voice said, "The only one I was even remotely interested in is out of reach. Forget the Amazons, I'm not ready to remake that entire culture. Ukyo? With her and Mousse getting together? One of the Tendos? Akane's a misandrist, if not a self-denying sado-lesbian."

      "Kasumi always was a ditz, at least the one I remember," Asuka agreed, "Hinako, I can just see that."

      "The bipolar vampire? Forget it. I'd rather marry that monkey from the Tea Ceremony School. We'd produce more intelligent children in any case. No, I'd want to go back to the U.S. and rev up technology there."

      "I can guarantee Kho Lon isn't going to like this," Asuka admitted as she stared at the place Kho Lon usually stood to observe and orchestrate everything. Asuka thought she could almost smell the old woman's pipe.

      "She doesn't have a choice. The original deal was work and study for a roof over our heads that she was paying for. Since I put in half for the building, the deal really doesn't apply any more."

      "I'll leave her to you."

      "I also think there's something brewing back home for the old girl, something she really should be attending to, because her offspring aren't up to the job."

      "What's the old warning about talent skipping a generation?" Asuka asked and chuckled.

      "I don't think they had the advantage of having a fully-engaged Elder in their household. So the training Xian Pu got and we've gotten, they haven't," Raccoon explained, "You leaving tomorrow?"

      "Yes. The Kunos have some property up on the north end of Hokkaido, that should do them some good. If only it get away from all the memories," Asuka told him as she headed for the door to walk to the Kuno's place.

      "Well, turn down the charm a bit, or you'll clobber the poor slob."

      Asuka laughed, then sobered. "I'm not running away. I . . . even if they don't know about the debt, I have to at least try to repay it."

      "I didn't say anything," Raccoon replied.

      She could almost see him holding up his hands in surrender.

      And you don't have to tell me that if you could have done it a different way, you would have, she thought as she left the restaurant and walked out on the streets of Nerima, It seemed the best way to me too. Other than killing her, which she didn't deserve. "That's what I should have told him," Asuka commented.

      When consciousness began to return, Asuka was aware a large number of things had changed. The pajamas she wore were too small, but not tight, but the pants were barely capri pants and the 'shirt' barely made it to her naval or her elbows. The next thing she noted were the motion and the noises.

      Unless Kodachi has the weirdest snore in the world, Asuka thought, I'm on a train. She opened her eyes and sat up. Koda-chan was seated in a chair in a small stateroom. The gymnast wore a clean leotard and look of apprehension. "I am glad you have recovered." She looked down at her hands. "I used some of my . . . bottles . . . to smash the mirrors. You must have been affected when you handled the pieces. I must apologize." She bowed her head.

      "I forgive you. I understand how you must have felt. Come here," Asuka said, when Kodachi didn't move, she repeated herself as a command, "Come - Here."

      The girl moved the short distance to Asuka's bedside, kneeling beside it.

      This ought to shock her, Asuka thought as she caught Koda-chan in a hug. Kodachi practically melted into that embrace. Not so different from `my` Koda-chan, Asuka thought, And how desperately lonely the girl had been.

      "I wasn't permanently harmed, and you looked after me when I needed you. I'm very grateful," she told the girl.

      The dampness on the pajama top told her that Koda-chan was crying again. Asuka idly wondered, Has anyone ever tried to befriend this girl, or does her perfectionism and laugh put everyone off? I've never seen or heard or experienced anything Kodachi has done that two or three of Kaji-Ranma's fiancees hadn't also tried on him. Although Akane never meant to poison or paralyze anyone, she just refuses to accept her cooking is poor and gets worse with every `improvement`. "I'm not hurt," Asuka assured the girl.

      Tatewaki opened the door, and for an instant Tate peeked out of the tower of bluster that was the Blue Thunder.

      I swear he's channeling Raccoon with that smile, Asuka thought as she mentally braced herself.

      "Every time I see you, you are embracing my sister," he said.

      "Well, come over here," Asuka told him, "I've got two arms." She extended one to him, to indicate her capacity. She smiled warmly.

      "Thank you," he said, "Your colleagues packed your belongings and had them ready for us to pick up on the way to the train. He charged both my dear sister and myself with, and I quote 'Don't go letting her go running off a cliff in all directions' endquote. I assured him we would mightily strive to prevent that occurrence."

      "If you don't come here and get the hug I'm offering, I will do precisely that," she threatened, "And he'll make you commit honorable suicide, by slitting your belly with a fish."

      Tatewaki surrendered to Tate-chan, and knelt, accepting the hug and carefully hugging both girls at once. "I would assume the threats, yours and his were facetious," he said quietly, "If any other had spoken them."

      "Okay," Asuka said, reluctantly letting Tate get away, "What's the itinerary."

      "We will arrive in Oromori within the hour."

      "How long have I been asleep?" Asuka asked in alarm.

      "Since only an hour before we boarded the train," Kodachi said as she released Asuka too and sat up. Her eyes were still red from crying. "Once at Aomoru, a ferry will take us to Sapporo."

      "Japan has the finest trains in the world." The Blue Thunder peeked out of Tatewaki, but he grinned to show the `lapse` was for show.

      Okay, now I shout 'You shall pay dearly for such an insult, I demand satisfaction! A very sharp duck for each of us!' "Too bad you can't get any decent beer here," Asuka said sweetly. Considering we're heading towards Sapporo, that ought to get him to explode, Asuka thought as she smiled back at the Blue Thunder.

      "Ho ho ho ho!" Kodachi laughed, "The Germans too take great pride in their trains, and such peasant beverages, their belief in what is 'good beer' and what is a drinkable beverage have little to do with each other. Ho ho ho!"

      Asuka flopped back in the bed. "Oh no, mortally wounded to the quick. The room is spinning and I feel faint!" Asuka lamented.

      Tatewaki ignored both outbursts. "After we arrive in Sapporo, we'll take a train to the village closest to the lodge. Then we'll have a car take us the rest of the way," Tatewaki said, "Sasuke arrived by jet. He should have everything set up by the time we arrive." He paused as if to consider. "Can I get you something?"

      How about Mercury and Jupiter back to normal? Asuka thought but refused to say, Just once I wish I had those kind of mind-melter talents. "No, thank you. But you should get your sister some water." She turned to Kodachi. "You keep crying like that, you'll get dehydrated."

      "Ask you wish." Tatewaki bowed and left.

      "You tease him too much," Kodachi accused.

      "But he's so - CUTE," she squealed the last, then continued, "- When he's flustered."

      Kodachi tried her best to look disgusted, but a smile kept peeking through.

      Commodore Takarada returned the salute of General Horai. Better you than me, Takarada thought, Someone had to take the blame that we were woefully unprepared for Beryl's attack. As if the politicians would have given us sufficient warning and funds to be prepared. "It's been an honor serving with you, sir."

      "I'll see to it that there are actually weapons that might give you the advantage, next time," General Horai confided, "I'm afraid there's not much else that can be done."

      Meaning the force is to be dissolved and we'll have to depend on whatever passes for maturity and patriotism in a bunch of teen-aged girls, Takarada thought, And other monsters. "I'm certain you will do your best. As will I." He saluted again as Horai turned to inspect the troops. The troops we have left, Takarada thought, Those that aren't in the hospital. Funny, we were a joke until the battle. After it, I could pick and choose the officers and soldiers to serve under my command, and the politicians decide to shut us down, so we'll be completely unprepared when we are attacked again. The cycle never ends.

      The General reached the end of the line and the band struck up the 'Japanese Army March' by Ifukube Akira. The Commodore glanced angrily at the staff doctor, who gave a single shake of his head. Then the Commodore returned his eyes to the General as he prepared to board his car. He caught the faint smile from the man. Okay, now